Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

What Makes a Hero

There were four battles going on.

One for survival. One for a city. One for a Nation. And one for the World.

Sokka, Suki, and Toph were still onboard the airship after taking down Ozai's airship fleet. While Sokka was operating the aircraft, Suki and Toph were outside on the decks either listening or watching the battle with Aang and Ozai.

"What's going on so far?" Toph yelled out through the air noise at Suki as she leaned onto the railings of the deck.

"It looks like Aang is just trying to defend himself from Ozai's attacks!" Suki yelled out to Toph, also leaning on the railings.

Toph frowned. "He has to do something!" she yelled out to Aang in the distance. "Come on, Twinkletoes! We know you can take him!"

Suki looked tentative as she watched the fight continue on the ground.

"He will win."

Suki glanced at Toph in surprise as the earthbender girl's head was down while saying it.

"Aang has to. He doesn't have to kill the Fire Lord or anything, but...he just has to beat him..." Toph told the older girl. "So we need to keep believing in him."

Suki stood there in silence for a second until she said, "You're right. We need to keep believing in Aang...I just hope...if worst comes to worst and Aang does have to kill the Fire Lord...he'll still be the same goofy kid we all know."

Toph went silent for a moment. "...I hope so too."

It was then Sokka came out onto the deck. "How's the fight so far?" he asked.

"Sokka? Aren't you flying the airship?" Suki asked with eyes wide.

"Babe, you would not believe the kind of things these airships have. Including all the complicated do-dads and whatnot, there's also a lever that says 'auto-pilot'. Meaning it pilots itself! Man, these Fire Nation technicians think of everything!" Sokka looks at the fight below him. "Oh...Aang is...not fighting back, why is he not fighting back!?" he says a little panicky.

"Cool it, Snoozles, Aang's going to do something. He can't keep doing this forever." Toph's expression turned slightly hesitant. "At least I hope not..."

Suki and Sokka didn't say anything about that as they kept watching the fight in silent apprehension.

"...Come on, Aang." Sokka softly said in a hopeful tone.

"Don't worry, Sokka. He'll win." Suki assured her boyfriend.

Sokka looked at his girlfriend and nodded back with a slight smile. All three of them looked back at the battle at hand, hoping and praying to whatever spirit out there will determine this fight to have a positive outcome.

Iroh and the White Lotus members, consisting of Piando, Pakku, Bumi, and Jeong-Jeong, all fought against the Dai Lee and Fire Nation officials that roam Ba Sing Se.

Jeong-Jeong evaded the Fire Nation soldiers' attacks and started shooting furious flames at them, the embers only powered by a margin thanks to the comet. Pakku started using water tendrils from his canteens to savagely whip the Fire Nation soldiers and Dai Li, either sending them either to a wall or whacking them aside, even just grabbing both opposing forces and tossing them around. Piando used his expert swordsmanship to either swat the weaker fire attacks from the Fire Nation, go in for a swipe when he saw an opening for the Dai Li, or render both defenseless. Bumi, meanwhile, is cackling away as he fires boulders at each opposer with force, the Fire Nation soldiers getting hit, causing them to retreat, while the Dai Lee try their best to fight back and hold their own towards the crazed old earthbender.

"GET CRACK-A-LACKIN!" Bumi yelled out as he pounded the ground, summoning a boulder and thrusting a punch at it to some Dai Lee.

Jeong-Jeong and Pakku both had their backs to each other as they used their bending on their foes. "So you hate to use your firebending, huh?" asked Pakku to Jeong-Jeong.

"That I do. Although desperate times call for desperate measures, so I guess I could just use it a little a bit for this occasion."

"Heh. You're pretty good with it." Pakku complimented him.

"Thanks. You too. It makes me wish I was a waterbender," Jeong-Jeong commented.

Pakku smirked. "We're gonna get along just fine."

As soon as a Fire Nation soldier was about to strike the two while they were distracted, the soldier yelled in surprise when he felt a sharp stinging pain on his back. It was none other than Piando who made the slash across the soldier's back as the latter fell on the floor.

"You two should probably concentrate on the fight at hand instead of chatting with each other!" Piando called out to them.

"Hey, I never had the pleasure of meeting a waterbending master," Jeong-Jeong said with a shrug.

"HEY, GUYS! LOOK WHAT I CAN DO!" Bumi hollered as he pounded both feet and made four pillars of earth around him, which sent a good portion of the Dai Lee flying. "HEHEHEHEHEEEE!"

All three men stared at Bumi for just a moment, until Piando asked, "Where's Iroh?"

Soon as he said that, someone glided past them with enhanced firebending, causing this person to jet and propel himself like a rocket. Once he skids toward a stop in front of the crew, he calmed his stance for a moment and called out to them, "We must keep moving! Onward!"

The three, plus Bumi, didn't have to be asked twice as they rush towards the Earth Kingdom Palace.

Iroh, as he ran, was thinking to himself. Zuko, Aang, everyone. I hope they are faring well.

Meanwhile, at the Fire Nation Palace courtyard, a fiercer battle is taking place between three fighters, a banished prince and a waterbending girl against a crazed soon-to-be crowned Fire Lady. The two were dodging Azula's amplified firebending as well as some of her lightning, side-stepping and running to throw her off. Although, she seemed to be missing them either way while she tried to aim at them.

"STAND STILL!" Azula yelled as she kept firing at them with blue fire.

Zuko kept running towards his sister as she was firing at them. Katara took the time to use her waterbending while Azula was distracted by Zuko, getting a water whip and ready to swipe it toward her. However, the princess saw her from the corner of her eye and fired a powered-up fire attack at her, which she barely dodged in time. Zuko, seeing that Katara was in danger, jumped up and delivered a flaming downward kick at Azula. The arched fire swipe kick came towards the princess, but she deflected it as soon as she saw it. She swiped her arm to make an equal firebending move, a horizontal fire swipe, to diffuse Zuko's fire kick.

Zuko landed on the ground and jumped back to avoid any range from Azula's attacks. Katara went up to Zuko's side, ready to fight Azula once more.

As Katara went to regroup with him, she asked him, "What do we do, Zuko?"

Zuko observed his sister and said, "Something isn't right."

Katara looked at him in slight confusion "What do you mean?"

"I mean the way Azula is moving...it's almost like she's not as in tune with her bending. She's still alert though, but something in her stance is...off."

Katara glanced at Azula, seeing that the young girl almost looked unstable, stopping her bending to stare them down, eyebrow twitching upward as she grinned maniacally. The waterbender recoiled upon seeing her expression.

"Katara, I think I can handle her," Zuko told her. "Azula might be losing her edge a little bit. I'm going to try to fight her one-on-one."

"Are you sure, Zuko?" Katara softly asked in worry.

"Don't worry about me. I can take her. She's not herself, I know it."

Katara, torn from not helping her friend, looked back at Azula, who still stared at them expectantly, ready for them to take the next strike.

"Anytime now, Zuzu! What's the matter?! Are you and the water peasant finally admitting defeat!?" Azula screeched, having a crazed look in her eyes.

Katara winced and turned back to Zuko. "Just...be careful, okay?"

"I will." Zuko nodded. Katara stepped back while Zuko stepped forward. "Azula! This is our fight! Leave Katara out of this!"

Azula cackled, "Oh how cute of you, brother! Not only do you want to protect your little water-gal pal there, but you want to try to defeat me! Ha! You and your honor! Once I'm done with you, I'm coming after the peasant as well!"

Zuko narrowed his eyes. "We're going to end this, Azula. I challenge you to an Agni Kai."

The princess's eyes widened as her smile grew dangerously wild. "Oh? Well, if you insist, Zuzu! We can finally decide who the TRUE superior firebender is, now won't we!?"

"Please, don't do this! It's not right!" Aang hollered out to Ozai as he defended himself, "You can't burn down the whole Earth Kingdom just for this!"

"Oh, isn't that cute?" Ozai said in sarcasm, "You're trying to reason with me like an Air Nomad would. I expect next you want me to sit down and discuss things civilly while drinking tea like my fool of a brother?" Then, Ozai fired a strong fire stream at Aang, which he dodged by air cartwheeling away from its path.

However, Ozai fired another fire stream blast, directly at the moving Aang. When Aang saw the blast coming at him, he stopped and spun a rock tornado to let it shield himself from the blast.

It made a direct hit.

BOOOOM!

It sent Aang flying, hitting his back...against a rock wall.

"Ooff!" Aang grunted and slid off the wall and onto his rear.

"Tch. This is the Avatar? The so-called 'keeper of harmony', the 'bridge between the Spirit World'? A pathetic child?" Ozai walked casually over to the downed airbender, "Hmph. I have to say, I'm a little insulted that you haven't even used your firebending on me. It's twice as strong now because of Sozin's Comet, so why are you fleeting around hesitating? Fight me like a man!"

Sokka, Suki, and Toph

"Um..." Sokka looked on at the fight at hand in worry, "Aang is...just sitting there..."

"What? What do you mean!?" Toph asked him in a slight panic.

"Hold on, Toph, I don't think he's injured that bad," Suki reassured Toph, albeit a little worried herself, "...Although, he's...not getting up-oh, oh wait! H-He is, he is! He's getting up! Just...a little slowly," she said in relief.

Toph frowned, "What is he doing? He needs to fight back!"

"Don't worry, Toph, he just needs to...get his bearings?" Sokka turned his head to Suki and shrugged in a sheepish way. Suki gives him a 'really?' look.

"He needs to face it head-on like a rock! There's no time to get his bearings!" Toph exclaimed. She then gave out a yell, "COME ON, TWINLETOES! YOU CAN DO IT! GET YOUR BUTT INTO GEAR!"

"Uh, Toph? M-Maybe shouting out to Aang and the Fire Lord isn't a good idea-" Sokka began to say, until-

"COME ON, AANG! SHOW HIM WHO'S BOSS!" yelled out Suki, "MOP THE GROUND WITH HIS FACE!"

"YEAH! WE BELIEVE IN YOU, TWINKLESTOES!" hollered out Toph.

"..." Sokka sighed, "Well, if you can't win them, join them, I guess," he mumbled. With that, he hollered out as well, "GO AANG! KICK HIS FREAKING BUTT TO THE SUN AND LET HIM STAY THERE!"

"YEAH!"

Iroh and the White Lotus

Meanwhile, the White Lotus charged forth the streets of Ba Sing Se, fighting through the throngs of the Dai Li and the Fire Nation soldiers. Iroh and the others fired their bending at every offender that came their way, the charging push successful as they moved forward.

"Quickly! We must keep moving!" Iroh told them all as he lead the way.

The group of fighters and benders trudged toward the upper ring of the city. As they entered the upper ring, however...they were met with a surprising sight.

There were more firebenders and more Dai Li stationed around the ring, but there were two people in the center of their path.

Long Feng...and the Combustion Man.

Iroh and the others skid to a halt.

"That's...the Exterminator?" Iroh narrowed his eyes at the huge man as he got into a firebending stance. "He's still alive?"

"Hm," Long Feng hummed with a smirk, "You know, the Dai Li would always make sure that their enemies are dead."

"What's the big guy's story?" Pakku asked either one of them.

Jeong-Jeong grunted, "He was an experiment for the Fire Nation. Simply put, it seems they succeeded. Now this man can shoot a fire beam out of his forehead."

"Oooh, cool!" Bumi's eyes sparkled.

"No, Bumi, that's not cool," Piando told him in a monotone.

"Everyone! Keep fighting! I will take care of these two!" Iroh ordered them.

"Are you sure, Iroh?" Jeong-Jeong asked him.

"Do not worry about me! We must not let their numbers daunt us! Now go!" Iroh commanded them.

Not once hesitating, the other members of the White Lotus start their battles with the soldiers of the Dai Li and the Fire Nation. Iroh stood his ground when staring down Long Feng and Combustion Man.

"Ah, the famed Dragon of the West," Long Feng said with an evil smile, "Who would've known that such a famed individual is ironically fighting against his own country?"

"You should have fought back against them! Why didn't you do so if you did care about your city and your country!?" Iroh called out.

"Hmph. Well, at first, I was a little peeved that the princess took total control of my Dai Li, but it was then...she offered a proposition to me. That I would rule this city if I pledge allegiance to the Fire Nation," Long Feng explained.

Iroh's eyes narrowed into a glare, "You do not care for your city or your country! You just care about having power over people lesser than you!"

"And is that ever so wrong?" Long Feng asked matter-of-factly.

"You will be stopped, and Ba Sing Se will be liberated!" Iroh warned him.

"Oh, now see, that's where I have to disagree. Ba Sing Se is mine now. And quite frankly...I don't have to do a thing," Long Feng turned to Combustion Man, "As they call you, The Exterminator?"

The large man turned his head to Long Feng, waiting for what he had to say.

"...Eliminate him," Long Feng said with a demented grin.

Zuko and Katara

"RAAAAUGH!" Azula fired her blue firebending at her brother.

Zuko dashed and dodged, rolling out of the way as he fired his firebending at her, doing jump-kicks as he firebend to shoot them towards Azula. She swatted some of the fire and dodged by also jumping, as she jump-kicked flames and swiped her leg horizontally to create a fire arch that came directly toward him.

It felt like a rain of fire was coming down as Azula and Zuko viciously fire-bent at each other, each of them doing the exact same strategy.

It was then, Zuko decided that they had to end this now. As soon as he landed from doing a fire jump-kick, he got into a stance and began to conjure up lightning in his hands, and fired it at Azula, who dodged it by backing away to the side, stumbling until twisting around to fire lightning at Zuko!

Zuko caught the lightning and shot it upward into the sky, making the streak of light penetrate through the dark clouds. He then jabbed his right hand to fire another lightning blast, which Azula deflected by shooting it to the side, striking a wall.

"You're getting sloppy, Azula," Zuko challenged her, "What's wrong? I thought you were better than this?"

"SHUT UP!" Azula roared, "You shut up! I am better! Better than you ever will be! Father saw no value in you, so he burned that part of your smart-aleck face because of this fact!"

Katara, who was on the sidelines, heard this fact and looked shocked. Gasping, she had her hand up to her mouth in horror.

Hearing the gasp, Azula turned her attention to Katara, "Oh, he hasn't told you? Well, that's a shock! You think he would depending how much he might resent father because of it!"

Zuko just glared at his sister.

"If you want the shorter version, Zuzu here spoke out against a general for not sacrificing proud soldiers out into the battlefield so the stronger battalion could move in once the opposing force is weakened! The general suggested an Agni Kai, exactly like this one, to fight it out. But it was Father he had to actually fight. Thus, Zuzu begged Father to forgive him, but alas, he was put in his place!"

Katara turned to Zuko in shock, while the latter stood there, just glaring at Azula.

The princess cackled, "Brings back good memories, doesn't it, Zuzu?"

Iroh

Iroh fired his firebending at Combustion Man, whilst dodging the large man's fire beam. Combustion Man kept firing his beam at Iroh, while also expertly ducking and dodging Iroh's bending.

This can't go on much longer! I have to end this! I need Long Feng to give up the city so we can give it back to the Earth Kingdom!

But then, a boulder came shooting toward Iroh, which he barely dodged. The retired general looked where the boulder came from.

"Now, you don't expect this man to have all the fun, do you?" Long Feng said with a cocky smile as he was in an earthbending stance.

Before Iroh could react, Combustion Man shot another beam out of his forehead, which Iroh barely dodged by moving to the side. However, Long Feng slammed his foot onto the ground to create a projectile out of it, thus striking Iroh in the stomach, sending him flying a bit and landing on his back on the ground in pain.

Before Iroh could get up, he was pushed back up with a rock pillar making him stand. Soon, more pillars of the earth came protruding out of the ground, and just like that, Iroh was trapped by multiple pillars crisscrossing around his body to trap him in.

"Well, I could talk some more about how it was a pleasure fighting the great Dragon of the West, but that would delay your demise...and I would be lying, depending on how easy that was," Long Feng said as he walked up to the trapped Iroh with a wicked smile. He turned to Combustion Man and told him, "Do as you wish."

Combustion Man smirked and was about to use his forehead beam on Iroh.

Iroh could only just glare at the two, standing strong.

Aang

Aang got up in his weakened state after that blow, ready to try and fight again...if he could.

I...I can't...what can I do? I can't kill him. I just can't! All life is sacred like the monks said! I just...don't know how to beat him at this point!

"...Come on, Aang! Kick his butt!"

"Yeah! Show that jerkbender who's the real deal!"

"Give ol' Jerk Lord a one-two!"

Aang heard the cheers that were in the distance and blinked, looking at the only airship that was left in the sky.

"...Guys?"

"Hm?" Ozai directed his attention at what Aang was staring at, as well as what he himself was hearing also, which seemed to be a lone airship in the distance. "...Hmph. Well...your friends must be on that ship, then?"

The airbender blinked and looked at Ozai warily.

Ozai looked on at the ship in the sky, "Ah, yes...they must be the ones that took down my fleet...no matter," he glanced back at Aang with a cryptic smile, "I can burn this whole place down without them...but still, it is rather annoying...I think they need to be...punished."

Aang's eyes widened in horror at the suggestion.

"Oh yes...in fact..." Ozai then shot a powerful fireball blast up in the air, straight toward...the airship!

Sokka, Suki, Toph

"...Uh, guys?" Sokka said as he sees the raging fireball coming at them.

"...Oh no," Suki said with wide shocked eyes.

"...Guys, why is it hot all of a sudden?"

"GOOO!" Sokka yelled out to the girls.

Zuko and Katara

"And you know what, Zuko?" Azula said in a giddy tone as she looked on with wild crazed wide eyes, "You're still who you are. A failure. A failure of a brother, a failure of a son, and a failure of a firebender! In fact...here's another failure for you to chew on! Say goodbye to your gal pal!" Azula then charged a lightning bolt-

Zuko's eyes went wide and looked at Katara, who was just standing there in shock.

"NO!" Zuko then raced over to Katara.

"HAHAHA! SO PREDICTABLE, ZUZU!" Azula then fired a lightning bolt at the waterbender.

Iroh

Combustion Man charged up his head beam...

Long Feng looked on in amusement.

And Iroh...waited for the inevitable.

I can only hope the others will come through...I am sorry Zuko…

Sokka, Suki, and Toph

BOOOOOOM!

"AAAAAAAHHHH!" Toph and Suki screamed as they jump off the airship.

"AAAAAAUUUGGGHH!" Sokka yelled out as he jumped off the airship as well, the explosion rocking the sky as they all fell straight down to their deaths.

Zuko and Katara

Zuko jumped in front of Katara as best as he could...the waterbender looking on in horror as the lightning was about to strike her...

Aang

"NOOOOOO!" Aang shouted out.

"And now...the finishing touch!" Ozai then sped towards Aang with his enhanced firebending blasts from his fists as he shot them backward, propelling him to the airbender.

Aang looked back at the Fire Lord, the Phoenix King, and was about to fight back, strike back, when he realized...that Ozai was coming towards him at an alarming rate.

The king then raised his left fist once he was at close range to the boy, and soon swung his flaming fist down at Aang's head.

"AAAH!" Aang screamed, doing the only thing he could do...

He closed his eyes and waited for the impact...

...But it didn't come.

"...Huh?" Aang opened his eyes and sees...

...Nothing but...ethereal white...

...But there was...something...no, wait...someone?

Aang looked at this...person?

It was shaped like a person...but the person had no features on them. The being was just...all ethereal white. Then suddenly, the surroundings changed into some form of dark space...

Wait...

...In fact, it was space. The shining lights and dots of the stars littered around them.

Either way, the being had no clothes, making it look like some form of a man, with a strong build and figure just like a man's. Although this man didn't have any features, it does have eyes, and these eyes were a distinct bluish-white. They look clear as they can be, not having any pupils in them.

However, this being seemed to be...floating in the vastness of space.

...Wait a minute! I'm...I'm floating too!

"That you are," said the...person?

"Huh!?" Aang looked at the being in awestruck wonder, "Wait...did...did you read my thoughts?"

"Indeed I have," said the entity.

"Wha...what are you? Are you a Spirit? W-Where are we?" asked Aang.

"I am a being that existed before your mankind's time as well as spirit-kind," the being said, "For now, you shall call me High Spirit."

"High...Spirit?" Aang raised a brow.

"I have many names. But this name should suffice for you and your world."

"Uuuh...okay..."

"As for your last question, you are in the realm of the cosmos. I see all through this realm."

"You do? But...why am I here? I mean...I'm not..." Aang gulped, feeling cold with dread all of a sudden, "...d-dead, am I?"

"Thankfully, you are not. I have frozen time and the events that take place in your world. You are now out of your physical body and into your spiritual body."

"Whoa...you can do that?"

"I can. I am but a divine being that created all things."

"Huh?" Aang raised an eyebrow, "Wait, wait, created all things? Like...all of this?" he spread his arms out to the vastness of space.

"Yes. Even Spirits that you know such as Tui and La, and Agni."

Now Aang's eyes widened in surprise. "What!? You mean...are you saying that...you even created-?"

"Raava and Vaatu. Yes. That is correct."

"...I...I need to sit down," Aang said as he tries to…but is actually floating around in place as he turns upside down and back upright in front of the High Spirit, "...Oh...uh, yeah..."

If the being could smile, he would. He then said, "This information is indeed a lot to take in. But as of right now, I must discuss with you something dire."

"Something dire?" Aang asked big ears and all.

"Yes, my child. You see, as of this speculated moment, when I unfreeze time, what will happen to you and your friends will resolve in all of your deaths."

"...Oh...um...that's...that's not good."

"It is not. Which is why I froze time in your world to prevent this from happening."

"Wait, even my friends?! You mean, they're going to die too?!" Aang asked the High Spirit in a panic.

"Yes, child. And with this, I will tell you that there is one way to save not only yourself, but your friends as well."

"Uh...o-okay, okay, um...I...I actually have a lot of questions right now, but...I guess I'll just go with this one: Why did you stop time when we were about to die?" Aang asked the being.

"Simply put, this moment should not happen in your world. For if it does, and if I let it happen, then all hope in your world will be lost. And before you ask, I cannot simply rewind time, for if I did, you will relive the same scene without any memory of me and this meeting. For this, I will tell you again, there is another way for you and your friends to live."

"Well...what could that be? If I can't come back to the real living world because I'll die from Ozai if I do, then what else is there?"

"This decision is a last resort, but I will send you and your friends, as well as your enemies to another world."

"...Say what now?"

"I did say it was a last resort."

"Wh-Wait, wait, wait, another world? Uuuh...and...you're sending in our enemies? Like Ozai? Wha-uh...wh-why is that?"

"Because if I leave them in your world, they will not be affected by the placement I will put your friends in. With that, I have to bring them into this other world as well, so they will not continue to kill your friends."

"Oh...I...guess that makes sense," Aang scratches his bald head, "But...wait, why are you sending us to another world?"

"I will be blunt, Avatar Aang. You need to master the Avatar State. You will not win if you do not gain control of it. This is why I stopped your timeline to do so. I foresee everything that is good, everything that is at peace, and everything that is in harmony. This future you once have lived will not be it."

"Oh...so, that's why you stopped time?"

"Indeed. I stopped it just as Ozai was about to deliver the final blow to you."

"Um...okay then...but, you have to understand! I couldn't do it! The monks taught me life is sacred and that violence would lead me to more violence! I mean, if you created everything, then you must know that! I...I don't want to be a killer..." Aang looked down with a frown, the conflict consuming him.

"...Aang. You must do what is right."

"...But...I...I don't know what the right thing is..."

"...In due time, you will know. And yes, life is sacred...I should know...but you have to make the actual decision to know what is right and wrong."

"...I...I basically failed, didn't I?" Aang asked, closing his eyes shut in shame, bracing for the answer that the High Spirit will tell him.

"...For now. But, you can still change the course of events. When I send you to this new world, you must try and master the Avatar State as much as you can. In the meantime, you will meet the inhabitants of this world and the heroes that reside in it."

"The heroes?" Aang looked up at the High Spirit in interest.

"Yes. One of them resides in a city, a dark city of sin and crime, and the protector, as well as his comrades, who watch over it and fight the wrongs of this city, will soon meet you and your friends. Until then, this hero, this man, will show you through action what it means to be a true hero."

"A true hero?" Aang blinked at that.

"Indeed. You must follow his example. But it will be your decision, your choice, on what you should do to Ozai or any of your enemies. The important thing at this moment is that you will try to control the Avatar State to fulfill your destiny."

"...What is my destiny?" Aang asked out of the blue, moreover to himself as he glanced down.

"That...is for you to find out along the way."

"...Okay..." Aang looked unsure, but he nodded nonetheless. He looked up at the High Spirit and said, "I have a couple of questions to ask before you send me to this new world."

"You may ask."

"Okay...what is the name of this city?"

"The name of this city is called Gotham."

"Alright...who is this hero that I have to follow his example?"

"...Batman."

"...Bat...man?" Aang looked a little confused by that name.

"You will see and know why soon. Are there any more questions you wish to ask me before I send you and your friends and enemies to this new world?"

"Um...oh, uh, will I be able to see my friends along the way?" Aang asked the being with hope.

"You will. However, you need to find them first, as well as the Batman."

"Okay. Um...one last question, if that's okay?" Aang said a little sheepishly.

"You may ask."

"...What, uh...What is the meaning of life?"

Once again, if the High Spirit could smile, then he would. "That, I cannot answer upright. You have to figure that one out on your own."

"..." Aang sighed, "Of course..."

The High Spirit chuckled softly, "Now...I will send you and your friends, as well as your enemies, to this world."

"...Alright then," Aang took a deep breath and exhaled, nodding as he floated there in determination, "...I'm ready."

"Then I bid you and your friends' good will. Master the Avatar State. And save your world."

"...I...I will," Aang said with resolution.

And then...another blinding flash of light.

"...Ugh..." Aang stirred in the spot he was leaning his back against...

...Wait...

"Huh?" Aang's eyes fluttered open.

...He sees a brick wall across from him, along with some trash scattered around. There was also a trash can next to him, as well as some trash bags on his other side.

"What...?" Aang then slowly got up, by pushing his hand on his knee and standing a little sluggishly. "What...where...?"

He regained his bearings and surroundings and looked around the area he was in...

It looked like some sort of...alleyway...

...His clothes feel different.

Aang looks down at himself.

"...Huh?" he blinked at this... bizarre-looking shirt he has on...as well as these...pants...and shoes. "What the...?" he spun himself around to check his attire out.

Aang was wearing a black shirt with a white printed image of an animal...that animal being Appa. He was also wearing orange-brown cargo jeans and black and white sneakers...

There was also something on his head.

He reached up and felt the top of his head...and it was then he learned that he was wearing something else.

It was a black skullcap with a blue arrow pointing downward.

"...O...kay...why am I wearing this?" Aang asked himself.

It was then, he remembered.

"Oh! Th-That's right! That Hight Spirit guy sent me to this world! And...I guess I need new clothes to blend in this world...I think."

Aang picked off his shirt to observe the fabric and material he was in.

"Well...I'll look at myself later. I got to know where I am first!" he then turned his head to his left and saw the alleyway's opening...which he could see colorful lights in the distance. "Huh?" Aang walked his way over to the alleyway opening...and when he reached the end of it, he paid full attention at what he was seeing.

"Wha..." eyes widening at the sight he's witnessing, Aang looked around the area he was in.

It was nighttime for one thing...but the night sky was illuminated by...lights...on really tall buildings!

And there were even more tall buildings surrounding them! Each of them in the distance, with some nearby!

Aang looked on at the sight, awestruck at all that he was seeing…

Then, a noise rang through the air. It sounded like a low flapping noise, and from where Aang could see, there was some sort of...airship? Either way, it was high up in the sky and hovering above him, showing a light onto buildings and possibly streets.

Then, suddenly, a thing came speeding past through!

"ACK!" Aang jumped back in fright. He looked to his right to see that...something passed him...it had red lights on the back of the thing, but it also had blinding lights on the front of it. It sped past Aang like an airbender would, except...it looked like a tank...almost?

Trying to see what it was, Aang walked on the black surface next to the sidewalk that he was on and was about to gaze at the thing, when-

HONK-HONK!

Aang jumped and turned around to see another pair of blinding lights about to come closer to him!

SCREEEECH!

The thing made a high-pitched noise as it skid to a stop.

"AAH!" Aang exclaimed.

Once the thing stopped, something opened on its right side, that something being...a person.

"Hey! You stupid kid! Get off the road!" the person, that being a man, called out.

"U-Uh, I'm, uh, s-sorry, I, uh-"

"Feh!" the man went back in the device and swerved to Aang's right, passing him.

HONK-HONK!

"ACK!" Aang then turned around to see another one of those things coming up to him. Aang then did the wise thing and went back to the sidewalk and off the road.

The thing went past him, and soon it went to the right like all the other contraptions that went on this road.

HONK-HOOOONK!

Aang looked on at the things in bafflement.

"Uh..."

"Hey kid?" said a voice next to him, "Got any change?"

"Huh?" Aang looked to his right to see a very raggedy old man giving his hand out for said change. He smelled pretty bad too.

"Oh, uh...n-no, I-I'm sorry, I don't."

"...Baaaah," the homeless man waved him off and kept on walking.

"...Uh, okay?" Aang said in confusion. He looked at his surroundings once more...

This is...Gotham?

This place felt a lot like Ba Sing Se...

Except...these buildings are really tall.

And...there were lights all around this place...but...how?

...Aang is starting to feel...overwhelmed.

"Um...okay...so...this is Gotham. A city...a very tall city..."

He walked down the sidewalk and kept looking up at the buildings and lights that were shown around him, when he knocked into someone.

"Ah!"

"Ack! Hey, watch where you're going, kid!" said another man with a thick accent and wearing an outfit that also looked foreign to Aang, that being a trenchcoat, pants, and shoes.

"Oh, uh, I-I'm sorry! I was just, uh, I...uh..." Aang began to say, but the man continued to walk away from him, "...Um...o-okay then."

It was then Aang realized...

What have I gotten us all into?

End of Chapter 1

Chapter Text

- Gotham City -

Park Row

8:00 PM

- Aang -

"Okay...so, this is Gotham...wait, why am I repeating that again?" Aang shook his head to clear his mind, "Okay, okay, um...I just...got to find my friends...and hope I don't run into any of my enemies...whoever they may be...which I'm sure one of them is Ozai, I would think..." he groaned, letting his hand rub his bald head under his skull cap, "Man, I did not think this through."

Aang stood there on the sidewalk, lights hanging over him as they illuminated the dark night sky. Several people were passing him, either glancing at him in suspicion or just ignoring him entirely. It was then he decided to ask some of these people passing him by.

When he sees another man passing by, this one being a peached-white-skinned individual, he asks him, "Uh, hey, excuse me, sir? I was just...uh..."

But the person just passed him. Aang blinked at the man's uncooperative nature.

"...Well, that's rude," Aang frowned. He tried again as he saw another pedestrian, a darker-skinned man, walking his way, "Uh, hey, could you help...me?"

But that pedestrian walked past him also.

"...Man, so far, people in this Gotham here are really rude...and smelly," Aang said as he remembered the homeless man. He winced at the smell around him, "Actually, it does smell bad around here..." he then noticed something else when he got here.

Blinking, Aang was going to speak...but he closed his mouth.

Huh...wow. Actually, I hadn't noticed that my...words sound a little different...

"...Hello? Uh...hi?" Aang tried out the words he was conjuring out of his mouth. "My...name is...Oung? N-No, I mean, my name is...Aang."

...Wow. This language I'm speaking sounds...a little weird...but I know it somehow.

"...Maybe the High Spirit is somehow involved with this?" Aang asked himself.

As soon as another person, an older peach-white-skinned woman with white hair, was about to walk past him, Aang spoke out and stopped her, "Um, e-excuse me, Miss? I'm-I'm really lost as of right now!"

Thankfully, the woman stopped and turned around slightly to look at him, "Hm? Lost?"

"Yeah! I really need some help! I'm looking for my friends and...well, I just got to find them! Where are we right now?" Aang asked.

The older woman raised an eyebrow at the boy, "You seem to have an accent. Where are you from, young man?"

"Oh, I'm...uh...from..." Aang faltered there.

Oh man, do I say that I'm from...I mean, I don't know if she will believe that I'm from another world! I mean, that sounds too crazy! Even I think that sounds crazy!

"Kid? Are you there?" asked the woman.

"Oh! Uh...w-well, I'm...from...a far...far away land?" Aang winced, not liking the answer he gave her one bit.

The older woman looked at the boy oddly with a raised eyebrow. "...Okay...and where is this faraway land?"

"...I...uh...somewhere...really...really far away?" Aang said meekly with a sheepish smile.

"...Are you alright, young man?" asked the woman in what sounded like slight curiosity.

"Um..." Aang sighed and said, "O-Okay, look, I-I know I'm in Gotham, I just...well...where am I in Gotham exactly?"

The older woman now tilted her head, her eyebrow raised a bit again, "You're in Park Row...what's your name?"

"Uh...A-Aang?"

"...Hmm...okay then, Aang. Mind if I ask what your last name is?"

"Um...I don't...have one? I mean, I don't think I do..." Aang felt somehow uncomfortable on that one.

"...Hm. Well, do you happen to know where your parents are at least?"

Aang somehow froze at that question. "I...no, I...I don't..." he said forlornly, his eyes looking down at the ground.

Seeing that she hit a sore spot, the woman frowned sympathetically at the boy.

"...Do you need shelter right now, Aang?" she asked him in concern.

"Huh?" Aang looked up at the woman, "I...m-maybe?"

"Hmm...well, I was going home after coming from the hospital, so I can probably take you back there if you want."

"Hos-pital?" Aang raised a brow at that one.

"Don't worry, it's just to keep you there until they get the police to come over and pick you up. I know some people who work at the hospital and it's close by. The police are a little bit south from here on the main island, so it'll take a long time on foot. Hmm...in fact, I probably could call them right here."

"The po-lice? I...uh..."

I...really don't know who or what that all is...I don't even know if I should follow this person. I mean, I don't want to arouse suspicion and all that, but I feel like this will delay my time looking for my friends.

"Aang? You alright?"

Aang decided to back out on the woman's offer. "Y-You know what? I, uh, I think I'm good! I'll just, uh-"

But then, someone shot past them as that person swiped the woman's purse she was carrying.

"Hey!" the woman exclaimed as she tried to pull on her purse, "Let go!"

Surprised by this sudden action, Aang looked on at what was happening.

"You let go!" The thief, a man, exclaimed back at the woman, pulling on her purse with much force.

The woman didn't let up though, as she began to muster up more strength to get her purse back.

Oh my gosh! That guy is gonna take her stuff! What do I do?

As the struggle continued, the thief grunted as she fought back. "Damn it, ya old geezer! Don't make me use this on you and the kid if he intervenes!" he got something out of his coat, which was...a switchblade.

Aang's eyes widened.

Oh no! I got to save this woman!

"Stop!" Aang exclaimed as he punched a powerful air burst at the thief.

"Wha-GAAAAAH!" the thief yelled out and he slammed onto the building wall, spinning around after his impact and falling to the floor in a heap, mostly dazed and unconscious.

...The woman, who had her purse back, looked on at the display in absolute shock. She turned her attention to Aang, who was still in his punching stance.

"Um..." Aang started as he turned to the woman, "D-Don't worry! He's fine! I mean...well, he's probably unconscious, but I just used a little bit of air-"

"What the hell was that kid!?" the older woman asked him in amazed disbelief.

"Uh...airbending?" Aang said as he looked confused. Upon seeing that this woman probably hadn't experienced airbending before, he began to say, "Um, well, you see, I'm an airbender! And I'm-"

"A what!?"

"Wha...uh, an airbender? And, well, see-"

"Whoa!" exclaimed a male bystander as he ran up across the street and up to Aang, "That was amazing!"

"Holy crap, kid! What was that!?" exclaimed another man, walking up on the street they were on and over to them.

"Wow, young man, that was extraordinary!" also exclaimed a woman this time, rushing up to them in the opposite direction of the sidewalk, passing the unconscious would-be purse-snatcher.

"Dude, did you use the Force?" asked a younger teenage male with glasses on.

"Uh...wh-what?" Aang stuttered in confusion. "I, uh, I just bent...the air. I'm an airbender."

"Airbender?"

"Bent?"

"What kind of powers do you have, kid?"

"Is that your superpower?"

"S-Super-what?" Aang asked in bafflement.

"Hey, what's your superhero name?"

"What's that on your shirt?"

"Where are you from?"

"Are you from like a galaxy far far away?"

"I...uh..." Aang stood there as more questions kept coming from these strangers that were crowding him. The feeling of overwhelming suffocation was getting to him as they got closer and more people started to surround him. He didn't want to get this kind of attention, he just wanted to find his friends! And these people look like they won't leave him alone anytime soon!

"I-uh, look, l-listen, I, um..."

The airbender tried to find the woman that he first spoke to, but she was nowhere to be seen...

Then, a man took his skull cap off.

"Hey!" Aang exclaimed.

"Whoa! Is that a tattoo? Awesome!"

"Awesome? How old is this kid? He shouldn't be getting a tattoo his age!"

"Hey, it's like your cap! That's pretty cool!"

"Why are you bald?"

"Are you like from China or something?"

"I-...I..." Aang looked for a way out, any way out. Once seeing an opening from the crowd, he said, "I-I got to go!"

He then rushed through the crowd as he squeezed through the opening. Soon, as he got out, he began to air run away, away from the crowd of people with his bald head showing out to the world. He sped past all the other people on the sidewalk and crosswalks, stopping some cars while he was at it as they screeched to a halt.

"AH!" Aang yelped as he almost tripped when glancing at the car that almost hit him. Regaining his balance, he ran still, his speed bursting tenfold as he went through a straight line.

As he continued to run, he jumped over a car that was in front of him at the time and kept going. While running, he decided to make a left turn around a building and ran even further down that street. Not knowing where he was actually going, Aang decided to take certain turns around different streets as the symphony of colorful neon lights and light fixtures from streetlights and cars streamed by from Aang's point of view as he sped past them.

Where am I going!? I-I don't know! Everything looks the same! This whole place is huge! What do I do!?

Finally, he decided to take a turn around an alleyway, between two buildings where large metal containers were set up around the narrow area.

Panting from exhaustion, Aang had his hands on his knees as he bent over, tired from running.

"Pant, pant, pant...Uuugh," he groaned, "Man, I really should've handled that better..." he looked around his surroundings, "Huh...I wonder where I am now?"

Everything was quiet in the alleyway...

Feeling a little creeped out by the silence and the change of scenery, Aang shivered, "Okay...well, I'm...pretty much alone and I don't know where to find my friends...also I don't know where else to go..." he frowned, "...I hope everyone is alright...especially Katara."

Katara...I wonder where she is right now…

Mrrrooow...

"Huh?" Aang felt something rub against his right ankle. Looking down, he sees...a furry black-looking animal that looks almost like a smaller-eared Momo. It was rubbing against his ankle and looping around his foot...it was also purring... "Uh...hey there...um, little guy? What, uh...what are you doing out here?"

The creature(a cat) looked up at Aang and meowed. It then scurried upward to where the airbender was standing as it neared one of the large rectangular metal containers. The cat stopped and sat beside the container, waiting for the boy to come.

"Um...okay?" Aang decided to follow the weird-looking animal.

As soon as he neared the large metal container(a dumpster), the cat walked behind where the other side of the container was.

I wonder what this animal is showing me? Aang thought curiously.

When he turned around the corner of the dumpster...he gasped.

It was...a young girl.

Her dark raven hair was long, reaching to her lower back as she wore a black spaghetti tank top and dark blue skinny jeans. Her arms were also bare, but she had a metal arm bracelet around her right arm. The only thing that was not present and worn on her, are her shoes...her feet were absolutely bare.

Wait...bare feet…

He then looked at the cat where he had something in its mouth...

It looked like...a headband with two puffballs on each side of it...but it looked like it belonged to-

Aang's eyes widened and turned his attention back to the girl in shock.

"Toph!?"

The girl moaned, her eyes closed and her face scrunched up. "Ugh, quiet down..." Her eyelids opened her sightless eyes, "Man...what hit me?" she reached up to her head, rubbing it...until she realized that her hair was down. "Hey...where's my headband?"

"Toph?" Aang went to her side to help her up. "It's me, Aang."

"Wha-Twinkletoes?" Toph said in surprise. She felt his hands on her arm...which she noticed was bare. "Hey, what the-?"

"Hold on, Toph, let me just-" Aang began to say, but Toph interrupted him.

"Wait a minute, what the..." Toph felt the fabric of the tank top and the jeans she was wearing. "...What on Earth am I wearing?"

"Um...that I don't know," Aang told her as he looked down at her for a moment. Those pants look really tight...

As soon as Aang got Toph up on her feet, she also noticed something else. "Huh? Wait! Where are we? The last thing I remembered was that there was heat, and...we were falling."

Aang winced, "Um...well, see, here's the thing-"

"Wait...are we...are we dead?" Toph asked softly, her sightless eyes widened in horror.

"No! No, no, we are not dead, Toph," Aang clarified, "We are alive, we're plenty much alive...and...also in another world..." he finished with a cringe.

...Toph was silent...

"...Is that another way of saying we're in the Spirit World?" Toph asked her friend.

Aang sighed, "Toph, don't worry, we're not dead. We can still bend, so we're not in the Spirit World. Where we are right now is...literally another world."

...A beat...

"...Twinkletoes, you're gonna have to start from the beginning..." Toph stomped on the ground, "...Also, why is everything so tall around here?"

"...Right," Aang mumbled, "Um...well, see, Toph, here's the thing..."

Park Row

8:15 PM

- Iroh -

"...Ooouugh," Iroh stirred in a sitting position...

...Wait, sitting?

His eyes went wide open as he sat up in his spot.

"...What the...?" Iroh murmured in surprise.

What in...

First of all, wasn't he entrapped by rocks? And was he also about to be obliterated?

...Secondly...

"...Where am I?" he asked himself.

Iroh was sitting in an alleyway, his back against a wall as he looked at his surroundings.

"...Am I still in Ba Sing Se?" Iroh wondered. He then blinked, "My...words sound strange..."

He got up to stand...and when he did, looked down at himself.

Blinking once more, Iroh looked down at the clothes he was wearing. "What in the...what is all this?"

It appeared Iroh was wearing a grey business suit with grey slacks, a white button-up shirt with a red tie, and some black formal shoes. His beard and hair were still the same.

"...My goodness, what am I wearing?" he looked down at the tie and felt the fabric of it, "...What is this accessory for?"

Then, to his right at the end of the alleyway, something sped past where he was in his peripheral vision.

"Huh?" Iroh turned his head to the right.

...He saw more things passing by, each of them having...lights.

"...What?" he muttered in bafflement. He walked over to the end of the alleyway to see what that was.

Am I in the Spirit World?

Iroh paused in his steps, almost near the alley's exit.

...I need to test something.

He moved his hands in a fluid motion and shot his hand up to ignite a flame on his fingers.

"Whoa! Nice trick there, buddy!" said a scraggly voice behind him.

Iroh jumped a bit and turned around, getting himself in a readied stance just in case he had to fight.

"Whoa, slow down there, partner! I'm harmless!" said...a raggedy-clothed-looking old man who was sitting behind the side of a dumpster, in which Iroh passed. He had a dirty-looking beard, missing teeth, and probably smelled pretty bad if he got close to him.

"Oh...um," Iroh dropped his stance, "I'm sorry, I was…" he blinked as he realized something, "Wait a minute...I...I can bend."

The homeless man looked at him strangely. "Um...okay?"

"..." Iroh asked the man, "Excuse me, sir, but where am I as of now?"

"Uh...Gotham City?" the homeless man shrugged.

"Gotham...City?" Iroh blinked in confusion at that, "...Um...where-"

Then another vehicle behind him passed the alleyway. Hearing the car going past him, he turned around quickly in surprise. He ran up and out of the alley and walked into...

...a bright, bustling, and huge metropolis of a city...

Eyes widening in awe as he gasped, Iroh looked at these odd and foreign surroundings, his eyes staring at tall buildings, bright lights, and neon-lighted signs.

"What...What is all this?" Iroh muttered, in shock at this different environment.

Then, a car passed by him on the street as he stood on the sidewalk. Startled, Iroh looked on at the vehicle, floored at how something like that is even possible. Then another car came zooming by, each a different design than the last.

"What in the...world?" Iroh began to say, but it was then, as he said that, it hit him.

...World?

"...I...don't think I am where I am supposed to be..." Iroh said softly, in awe at the whole situation.

"Uh, hey, Mister?" said the voice of the homeless man.

Iroh turned to the man, a hopeful expression saying that maybe what he was about to say would give him some insight.

"Look, sorry to interrupt whatever you're having, but...do you have any spare change?" the hobo asked.

...Iroh blinked.

"Um..."

"Hey, what's the news doing over there?" said a male passerby, who was talking to his friend.

"Hell if I know. I just heard something went down," said the other male passerby.

Hearing this, and wondering what kind of happening is taking place, Iroh turned to where the two men were going.

...I need answers. Right now.

He turned to the homeless man and said, "Um, sorry I don't have any. I wish you good luck and prosperity in life though." And with that, Iroh went in the direction the two men were off to.

The hobo just frowned as he watched Iroh leave. "...I thought Asian folks are supposed to be rich."

When these two men went to the scene, Iroh once again was baffled.

There was a large van with words and symbols that he couldn't really comprehend, but there was some kind of crew that was holding equipment, and a woman with blonde hair(which was also an odd sight to Iroh) that was dressed differently holding some kind of...stick?

Goodness, that woman's outfit is way too tight.

The woman then spoke onto the stick, "This is Vicki Vale, reporting from Park Row of Gotham, where we just had a breaking news story of someone with superpowers that stopped a petty crime in effect. A boy, who is unnamed at this point in time, used some kind of power to push this crook to a wall and knock him out! Behind me, the police have apprehended the thief and taken him into custody. However, the question still remains: who is this boy, and what are his powers?"

Iroh listened in to the reporter and painted a picture of what might have happened at this scene of the crime.

Wait a minute...pushing power...what does that refer to? Pushing power...pushing power…

...Soon, his eyes widened in realization.

Wait! That almost sounds like-

"Here we have the victim of the purse-snatching crime to tell us the accounts of what happened, and hopefully tell us who this mysterious boy is," Vicki said as she gave the stick to an older lady. "Tell us your story, Miss."

"Well, simply put, I was minding my own business as I was walking home from my other workplace at the hospital, and this boy of Asian descent basically stopped me and wanted to know where he was. I was going to help him out, then all of a sudden, a crook was gonna take my purse! Then, he...I think air-punched the guy? Either way, he stopped the crook from taking my purse, and then after being crowded around by people, he ran off," the older woman said in her account.

"An air-punch, you say? Is there anything else you can say about the boy?" Vicki asked.

"Excuse me!" Iroh called out as he squeezed through the surrounding crowd.

Surprised, the woman and Vicki Vale both blinked as they looked at the newcomer.

"Um, pardon me," Iroh said as he got through the crowd. Once he did, he asked the lady, "Excuse me, Miss? You said a boy stopped a crime by using an 'air-punch'?"

"Um...yes. Yes I did," the older woman said, a little baffled.

"What did he look like?" Iroh asked the question.

"Well...he was wearing casual clothes. I think he was bald as well."

Eyes widening at this information, Iroh then asked one final thing, "Did it have a blue arrow on it?"

The woman looked shocked, her eyes widened.

"Excuse me, Sir? Do you happen to know this boy?" Vicki shoved the mike to Iroh's face, which took him by surprise.

"Wha...wha-what, what is this thing?" Iroh asked as he stared down at the mike.

"...Um...a microphone?" Vicki Vale answered with a raised eyebrow in disbelief.

"A...micro-phone? Um...I'm sorry, I, uh...I don't really know-," Iroh began to say, but was interrupted.

"Yes."

Iroh and Vicki turned to the woman in surprise.

"Yes, he did," the woman said with a nod, "Although the boy was wearing a cap with a blue arrow on it, I think I saw a glimpse of an arrow tattoo on his head."

"...My word, that's Aang," Iroh muttered in shock, "What is Avatar Aang doing here?"

"What? Avatar Aang?" the lady asked Iroh.

"Oh! Um, well, you see-" Iroh began, but once again interrupted.

"Avatar Aang? Is that his superhero name?" Vicki asked Iroh.

"Wha-...superhero name? What is a superhero?" Iroh asked her.

"...Ugh, cut!" Vicki Vale told the film crew with a 'cut it' gesture. Once they turned the cameras off, Vicki said to Iroh, "Look, this is serious here. We're trying to report the news. Now's not the time to be funny."

"But...I am not," Iroh admitted, "I don't even know how I got here in your city! Your city is called Gotham, right? And why are these buildings so tall?"

"...Hoo-boy," Vicki rubbed her temples, "Look, we need you to be honest with us, alright? So far these witnesses saw what you described, and we want to know the full story."

"Full story? Um, about what?"

"We want to know who that boy is that stopped this crime! You said his name is Avatar Aang?" Vicki asked.

"Oh, well, his name is actually Aang. Avatar is just a title."

"Really? Is it a superhero title?" Vicki asked with wide eyes, now finally getting somewhere with this conversation.

"Uh...you might need to tell me what a superhero is, young lady," Iroh said to Vicki.

Vicki blinked, "Are you serious? It's like what Batman is! A hero who does super things!"

"Oh...wait, Batman? Who is he?" Iroh asked.

Before Vicki could lose her cool, the older woman said to the reporter, "Excuse me, this is one of my patients from my clinic. He's, uh...suffering from memory loss. I think it's good to not ask him any more questions."

"Oh..." Vicki looked at Iroh for a moment, while Iroh looked at the older woman for a moment as well, confused.

"Wait, I am not losing my memor-"

"Quickly, what is your name?" the woman asked him.

"Wha-...uh, Iroh."

"Good. Keep remembering that," the woman turned to the reporter, "Excuse me, but I have to tend to my patient here. I didn't realize it was this bad."

"Oh, um...okay, sure," Vicki said as she stood there, flabbergasted.

"Come on, now, Iroh, we need you to get back to my clinic so I can give you some more mind exercises," the woman said to him.

"Um...I-"

Then the woman went to his ear and spoke into it, "Play along."

"Uh...o-okay..." Iroh said, submitting to the woman.

As soon as they walked away from the crowd and the news team, and rounded a corner, the woman said to the older man, "Okay, I think it's time I get some answers from you."

"Oh, uh, well...I mean…was I supposed to act ignorant back there?" Iroh asked in confusion.

The woman smiled a bit, "Let's start over by introducing ourselves. My name is Leslie. Dr. Leslie Thompkins. I own my own clinic around here. And you are?"

"Oh, uh...well, my name is Iroh. Prince of the Fire Nation...or, I guess I should say, former Prince...and former General of the Fire Nation Army...um, I am pretty much from the Fire Nation on my...uh, world. That's basically what you need to know. I hope that, uh...makes sense," Iroh said sheepishly with a shrug.

"..." Leslie blinked, "...I...really think we need to sit down and talk about all of this over at my place."

"...Do you happen to have any jasmine tea?" Iroh asked her with an uncertain smile.

8:18 PM

- Aang and Toph -

"...And then, I wake up here and find myself in these weird clothes! I asked anybody for help and I got the attention of an old lady. The old lady said she was gonna probably help me, but then a guy was about to snatch her purse, and I stopped him from doing so by airbending! And everyone around the area was like 'ooooh'ing and 'aaaah'ing over what I did! I think even the old lady I rescued was shocked! They even asked me questions about who I was, and...well, I guess I got cold feet from all the attention, and I ran off! And then I was here, and then I found you in...similar weird-looking clothing...oh, and this small animal led me over to you!" Aang finished up his explanation to Toph.

Toph just stood there, listening to her friend as she took all of what Aang had said into account...

"...Okay, I got three questions," Toph spoke out.

"Um…okay. What are they?" Aang asked her.

"Well, for one, this High Spirit stuff...sounds a little too out there for me. Like he created everything and all that? Why can't he just rewind things and then you can activate the Avatar State before the big battle?"

"Well...he said if he did, we wouldn't remember anything. We would be replaying out the same stuff in our time."

"Okay, okay. So, it's a law of physics and laws of nature thing. I get that. I just think the whole High Spirit thing is a little...cliche."

"Toph, there are some Spirits out there that we don't know too much about."

"And yet I don't have the capacity to see them."

"...Uh, okay then. Duly noted. Um, anyway, what's the second question?"

"Well, we're in a different world, right?"

"Yeah...?"

"If that's the case, then how different is this world?" Toph asked.

"...Toph, I don't mean anything when I say this, but believe me, if you were able to see anything rather than feel and sense what's around you, then you'll understand when I say...this place is...different."

"I mean, duh, I don't doubt that. Like, why would people need to be in such tall buildings? All I'm just saying is that, do they bend?"

"...Oh. Well...maybe...uh...I mean, maybe not?" Aang winced.

"...Hm. Then you might have made a spectacle over where you were. From what I'm hearing, I don't think these people even know what bending is," Toph speculated.

"What do you mean?" Aang blinked in confusion.

Toph shook her head and sighed, "Twinkletoes, think for a second. Sure, you're known as the last airbender, but would they say something like, 'Oh wow! You're an airbender!' or something? You make it sound like they didn't even know bending existed!"

"...Oh..." Aang glanced at the black cat that was playing with Toph's headband. He should probably tell her that her headband is over there…

Actually, Toph looks really nice with her hair down.

Aang blinked at the thought, his heart beating fast for just a second.

...Okay, that was weird.

Toph felt the spike in heartbeat but didn't think anything about it, as she asked the final question, "Okay, third and final question..." Toph went up to him, making Aang freeze at what she might do.

...Wow, the way she walks in that outfit is kind of-

Then, all of a sudden, Toph flicks his nose with her fingers.

"ACK!" Aang held onto his nose as the stinging flick went away quickly.

"Why haven't you mastered the Avatar State yet!?" Toph raised her voice in aggravation.

"...Um...it's...complicated?" Aang answered sheepishly.

Toph just frowned, pursing her lips. "Ugh! Twinkletoes, you got to let go of whatever attachment you're holding onto! What is this attachment anyway?"

"...Like I said, it's complicated," Aang mumbled.

Toph sighed, "Well, in the meantime, take what this High Spirit said into account and start getting serious! You don't have to kill the Fire Lord, just beat him up a little bit!"

"Toph, I-I can't do that! Violence would lead to more violence!"

"Then what the heck are we even doing then in this war!? What do you think we were all going to do, talk to them nicely!?"

"Toph, you don't understand! I can't let go of the teachings the monks taught me! All life is sacred, even the High Spirit said that!"

"Ugh! Twinkletoes, I'm really sorry to say this, but that's some major bullcrap!"

"What!?" Aang exclaimed in shock. "Toph! Th-That's my heritage!"

"Look, Aang, what did you think the Air Nomads did when the Fire Nation came to the temples?"

His eyes widened at that thought, Aang's eyes looked down as he frowned deeply. "Don't go there, Toph."

"..." Toph sighed, "Look, I'm not gonna sugar-coat it...but I'm not gonna go too far, either," she explained, "But you can't honestly tell me that some didn't fight back that day at their Air Temples."

"...I don't want to talk about this, Toph," Aang's frown turned somber as he closed his eyes to drown out the thought of Monk Gyatso fighting them...when he saw his skeleton...around...other dead Fire Nation soldiers...

...Wait...actually, what were those dead Fire Nation soldiers even doing on the ground near Gyatso...?

Toph just sighed as she shook her head, "Okay. Fine...but you got to awaken the Avatar State some way or another."

"...I...I know..." Aang looked up at Toph, "I don't want to lose you guys...I...I don't want to lose people that I care about. You and everyone else are like...are like family to me."

Toph stood there for a moment...and said, "Well, fight for your family then."

...That...actually sounds profound…

"...I'm really glad I found you, Toph," Aang said with a small smile.

Toph smirked, "You better be, ya dunderhead."

Chuckling, Aang then glanced at the cat that was...running away with Toph's headband.

Aang blanched, "Toph! Your headband! The animal is getting away with it!"

"Huh?" Toph turned her attention behind her and stomped on the ground. She sensed some pitter-patter paws on the ground. "Well, crap, let's get this...uh, what is it?"

"I...don't know, it looks like either a...fox-cat, or-"

"Nevermind, we got to follow that critter!" Toph said as she sped on foot to get to the cat.

"Whoa, wait up!" Aang called out to her.

They ran(Aang ran normally this time) to follow the black cat, but it was hard to do so since it was nighttime, and Toph couldn't really get a sense of where the cat was, since it sped by pretty fast as it went past trash cans and dumpsters.

"Damn it, it's too fast! Do you know where it went!?" Toph asked Aang.

"Um..." Aang looked at the end of the alleyway to see that the cat was crossing a street. "Straight ahead!"

"Well come on, we got to catch it!" Toph said as she sped out of the alleyway.

They ran across the street and into another alleyway...but when they did, two expensive-looking cars came around the corner of a building and drove up to the street, circling around the block.

The kids soon went to another alleyway to their left as they followed the cat in what looked like a dead-end. But as soon as they were about to make some progress on catching up to it, however, Toph froze.

Aang almost ran into her back, stopping just in time to not bump into her. "Whoa! Toph, what's wrong?"

...Toph slammed her foot down on the ground...and then froze.

"Uh...Toph? What is it?" Aang warily asked.

...She slammed the ground with her foot again.

"...I think there are some...tanks nearby?"

"Tanks?" Aang glanced around at his surroundings.

"They're around here. I think back behind us, " clarified Toph.

Aang, who was now curious, went to the back of the alley to glance over the corner to see if anyone was coming. Poking his head out, he sees down the end of the other alleyway...and soon some guys in dark business suits came into his vision.

Then, Toph suddenly pulled Aang to the side, slightly startling him. Toph went ahead to hide behind the corner of the wall, while Aang was at her right to let himself be concealed as well.

"Let's stay quiet for now," Toph whispered to Aang.

"Uh, yeah," Aang whispered back in agreement and tried to listen in as well.

...They heard some faint footsteps in the distance...

It was quiet for a second, until a voice, one that sounds slimy, arrogant, and sadistic, spoke out, "Okay then! We're in a nice, calm, and quiet alleyway, and no one but us is here...there ain't no one here, right?"

"Probably," said a deep voice, devoid of emotion, "Maybe a few cats or dogs scurrying around here."

"I meant are there any people here, Dent?"

"You insultin' me, Sionis? Are you wanting me to cancel this little meet-up right now? Or maybe you want me to decide if I should let this alliance end with a flip of a coin?"

"Alright, alright, sheesh. Just wonderin'."

"I know you don't trust me, Black Mask. Hence, the reason why you brought your bodyguards with you. If it makes you feel any better, I don't trust myself either."

"Oh, so that's also why you have your bodyguards with ya as well?"

"Hmph. Either way, you don't have to fret about anything. This block has no working businesses around here, so no one should be around this area. Also, this place is a good hiding spot from everybody else, including the damn cops. So no worries about anyone listening in on us."

"...Alright then. Well, in that case, let's get down to business then, shall we, Two-Face? You got the cash?"

The sound of someone snapping their fingers.

"Of course. Just know that this is all for Penguin becoming Mayor of Gotham."

Toph listened in for a moment, face scrunched up in displeasure. She whispered to Aang, "I think we might be in the middle of some illegal activity in this world, Twinkletoes."

"Really?" Aang asked in shock.

"Yeah...hey, maybe you can give out an aerial view on top of some of these buildings?"

"Oh, uh, yeah! Sure thing," Aang whispered back to her.

He then stood up, took a deep breath, and blew a stream of air gust downward to fly him up to the top of the three-story building. Once he reached the top, he grasped the edge of the building and pulled himself up. Once Aang climbed to the top of the building, he rushed over to the edge of the building to see the scene happening below him...

...Although, his eyes widened when he saw what kind of appearances these people had.

One of them, a man, was wearing a black and white suit with each of the colors being vertically cut in half, black on his left side and white on his right side. Even his slacks had the same design on them. He had dark raven hair on his right side and white-out hair on his left side...but the most disturbing part about his left side was that...it all looked burnt.

Meanwhile, the other person, a male also, was wearing...a black skull-ish mask? He was wearing a black suit with black slacks as well.

There were also two pairs of four men, each of them with these strange-looking individuals, all suited up. Possibly their bodyguards. But Aang couldn't help but look down at the supposed leaders of these gangs.

Whoa...they look...grotesque.

One of the two-sided man's henchmen was carrying a closed briefcase. Soon, he opened it to reveal the contents inside; a bunch of money, each stack of bills being tied down and neatly placed in the briefcase. It was enough to make the black skull-ish character's eyes widen and even make his mouth water.

"Aaah, very good, Dent. Well then, I'm a man of my word, so we can send one of our guys to the back of the car to fetch out the merchandise," the man with the black skull(Aang thinks he heard Black Mask) said, as he waved two of his lackeys to get said merchandise. "Until then, consider this alliance formed." he stuck his hand out for the two-sided man(Aang thinks this one was obviously Two-Face) to accept it.

"Hrmph, yes," Two-Face nodded to two of his men, who both followed Black Mask's two men to the back of the car, "With more of Gotham's Underworld at Penguin's side, there will be no competition." he accepted the handshake from Black Mask.

"Heh. Yeah. Although, Bruce Wayne is certainly getting some support," Black Mask muttered.

"Bruce...hmph. Hard to believe he wants to be involved in politics."

"Tch. Seems the playboy billionaire has a righteous side after all. It wouldn't matter either way, though, 'cause he'll be eliminated just like the rest."

"Hrm. He shouldn't be playing a big man's game to begin with."

"You were friends with him one time, right?"

"...I was. Almost feel sorry for the guy to be involved with all of this. Guess the reality finally hit him on how his parents built this city and decided to follow in their footsteps. ...He should've stayed in his safe mansion relaxing in his bed with some broad as he watches the news instead of deciding to play with the big leagues."

"Tch, yeah. I ain't lettin' no suave pansy be mayor of this city."

Aang watched in curiosity but also kept quiet while these men proceeded with their seedy conversation.

Then...something touched the back of Aang's head.

It felt like a small barrel...and then, a voice.

"And just what, may I ask, are you doing here, young man?" said a refined man's voice behind him.

Aang froze.

"Uh..."

"Normally I don't shoot kids, so consider yourself lucky. Although, I am getting paid to be a lookout for unwanted intruders."

"...Um, hey, I'm really sorry, I mean, I probably shouldn't-"

"Yes, you probably shouldn't. And don't try any of that sweet talk, kid, you were the one who was looking down at my employer's deal. Black Mask pays me good enough as it is, and I don't want his trust in me to be tarnished."

"...You...You really wouldn't hurt a kid, would you?" Aang asked, his heart skipping a beat, the rising fear of what might happen to him even if he moved. "I mean, what-what are you gonna do to me?"

"Oh, no worries. I'm not a mere thug. I have standards on who I kill. I'm actually out here to try and snipe a certain bat if he ever comes near this little dealing that's going on. And that's a big if."

"Huh? Bat? What kind of bat?"

"...What?"

"Well, I mean, is it a lemur-bat, a bear-bat, or...oh..." It was then Aang remembered that he was in another world. "U-Um, nevermind..." But it was then, Aang remembered something else...

Wait, bat? ...Like, as in,  Batman ?

The man then did the unexpected thing and chuckled, "Well, kiddo, I don't know if you're taking me as a fool, or if you have a really wild imagination."

"I, uh...yeah, I just have a wild imagination," Aang said with a nod, finalizing that apparent 'fact'.

"Hm. Well, either way, as I said before, consider yourself lucky that I don't shoot kids unless I really have to...although whatever Black Mask or Two-Face will do to you, is out of my control."

"Black Mask? Two-Face? Are they the people down there with really weird faces?"

"Hm-hm. You better be glad they didn't hear you say that. And yes."

"Okay...I got another question."

"Sure. Shoot."

"Uh...okay...who is Batman?"

"...You don't know who Batman is?"

"Um...not really? I'm, uh, new here. I-In Gotham!"

"...Hm. Turn around for a second, kid."

Aang did as he was told...and saw who was holding him hostage.

The man had a strong build and wore some sort of red suit with a metal helmet headgear, and some metal plating on his arms, wrists, legs, stomach, and chest. His top wrists have gun barrels on them, while his face is bare, and has a dark mustache, along with a crosshair bullseye lens covering his right eye. He was also holding some kind of weird weapon, the object that was poking the back of Aang's head.

"Whoa..." Aang said in awe, "Who are you?"

"They call me Deadshot, kid," the man known as Deadshot answered, "I'm gonna be honest; you're in a tight spot, and I want to get paid, so here's our little deal. But first, how much do you know of Batman?"

"Um...very little? I, uh, heard his name before, and I wanted to ask."

"...Okay then. Now, the deal I'm presenting to you is this: Walk away from what you're hearing down there and keep walking. Go down the stairs here and leave without knowing what has transpired."

"Um...really? You're going to let me go?" Aang asked, a little flabbergasted.

"You don't seem to be a threat. And I'm being very generous right now. You don't want Two-Face, or even worse, my employer Black Mask to get a hold of you."

"...Well...why do you work for him? Or people like that in general?" Aang asked him in curiosity.

"Black Mask pays good money. Now, I advise you to leave."

"...Well, you know, you don't have to work for people like that."

"...I know. Now I reiterate again, leave."

"Uh...o-okay-"

Mrrooow

Aang and Deadshot turned to the sound of a cat, the same cat who had Toph's headband, which was running over to where they were...but it rushed past them and jumped over to the next building across the one they were on.

"Whoa! Little guy, watch out!" Aang exclaimed.

But the cat then used its claws to hang on the ledge and pull itself up, safely going to the other side of the building as it rushed forward.

...A pause...

And Deadshot and Aang could only think of one thing.

Shit.

Oh, monkeyfeathers.

"What the hell was that!?" Two-Face's low voice hollered.

"What in the...!?" Black Mask exclaimed below them. He then seems to be talking to Deadshot somehow, as he says, "Deadshot, where are you!? You're supposed to be keeping guard!"

Deadshot sighed as he touched his earpiece and said into it, "I...caught up to an intruder. It's a kid."

"Well then, kill the brat already!"

Aang gasped in horror as he heard the exclamation. Did that really come out of that guy's mouth?

But...he's not going to kill me now, right? He let me go, and...he can pretend he killed me...right? Besides, he said he doesn't kill kids!

However, Deadshot went silent for a moment, and said into the earpiece, "Roger."

…Roger? What does that-

"You should have left, kid," Deadshot muttered as he raised his weapon at Aang.

Aang's eyes widened in horror as he backed up, "Wa-Wait!"

BANG!

End of Chapter 2

Chapter Text

Gotham's East End

8:15 PM

...Katara groaned.

What...What happened?

She was...sitting on the ground...

Sluggishly sitting up as her back was leaning against a wall, Katara grabbed her head in hopes of clearing it. Upon rubbing her head, her eyes fluttered open...and they went wide when she realized that this environment she was in didn't look like the Fire Nation Palace courtyard.

In fact, she just remembered their situation!

"Huh?" Katara went on high alert. "H-Hello?" She got on her feet, but not too quickly, lest she wanted to feel a headrush.

Once she gained her bearings, she looked around to see where she was...

It looked like an alley from where she was standing. She also looked up to see that the building in front of her was...tall.

"What in the...? Katara was about to say in awe, but she paused for a moment in her speech. She then said something again, "Uh...hello? Hello? Hel...lo...hello?" she said, testing out her new speech. "...Uh...why...do my words sound so different?"

"Uuugh..." came out another groan, this time coming from her right. She turned her head in that direction to see that a large metal container was there against the opposite wall...it sounded like it came from the other side of the container.

Before she could go over to the person who made that groan, she stopped in her step...and noticed something odd about herself.

"...Huh? W-Wha-...What am I wearing?" Katara asked herself, baffled.

Katara was wearing a light blue short-sleeved shirt with a white horizontal stripe on her chest, which the stripe had blue waves at the bottom of it. She was also wearing normal dark blue jeans and purple and white sneakers. Her hair stayed the same, long and wavy with two little hair loops on each side of her head.

What is all this? Katara thought as she felt the fabric of her shirt.

"Ugh..." the voice groaned again, "Wha...hello?"

Katara's head perked up, her eyes lighting up.

Wait. That sounds like...

"Zuko?" she called out to the voice.

"Huh? Wha-K-Katara!? Katara!" said the voice of Zuko.

"I'm right here!" Katara told Zuko as she went over to where he was.

As soon as she got close to the other side of the metal container, she found Zuko...

"Katara!" Zuko exclaimed as he stood up. However, he looked at her new attire oddly, "Uh...wh-what are you wearing, Katara?"

Katara blinked at Zuko, "I...I think I should be asking the same for you, too."

"Huh?" Zuko, confused, looked down at himself.

He was wearing a red shirt with a black printed dragon on it, and baggy white cargo jeans, with black army boots.

"...Oh...uh..." Zuko blinked, "...Wait...my...my words...they sound-"

"Different? Yeah, mine too," Katara finished for him.

"...Huh..." Zuko stood there to think for a second until he remembered their situation. His eyes widened in alarm and he said, "Azula!"

"Azula?" Katara asked. She also remembered the fight they had with the Fire Princess, her eyes widened in alarm as well. She looked around the area they were in, as did Zuko also...

...But they didn't see her in this alleyway.

Speaking of, Zuko asked Katara, "Uh...where are we, actually?"

"Um...that...I don't know," Katara answered, a little confused herself, as she glanced at their surroundings.

Zuko also looked around the area once more and came to the conclusion as he said, "Something isn't right here."

"You're telling me," Katara agreed as she looked down at her jeans.

Looking down at his clothes also, he raised a quizzical eyebrow. "Uh...yeah..." he shook his head to clear it, "Either way, we got to know where we are. This doesn't look like the Fire Nation Palace at all."

"Yeah..." Katara looked to her right to see the alley's exit, "Well, come on, let's get going then! Maybe we can find out if we go further?"

"I mean...it's worth a shot," Zuko shrugged.

They both ran through the alleyway, going straight out it...but they soon skid to a stop when they saw what was waiting outside of the alley.

There were different-looking buildings that reached around four to five stories, and there were even taller buildings jutting out in the distance and lighting up in the vicinity. But the structures that are around them looked decrepit and old, with some buildings falling in and some looking like they'd been broken into. The area looked to be uninhabitable, with only a few people walking on the sidewalks during the night, as well as strange-looking tanks that were parked near the curb of the streets.

Zuko and Katara both looked around in awe at the different structures and their architecture, which raised even more questions for them.

"Whoa..." Katara breathed out, "Just...where are we?"

"Dear Agni..." Zuko softly said in amazement, "This...I can pretty much say we're not in the Fire Nation anymore. At least, I don't think we are..."

"Uh...yeah, no, I don't think this is the Fire Nation," Katara confirmed, "I mean...does anything from your Nation have such tall...buildings?"

"I mean...the North Pole and Ba Sing Se had some tall buildings," Zuko noted, "But...I guess nothing like this..."

Katara looked to her left and right at the street they were on, "Well, I think right now, we need to find someone who can tell us where we are."

"Uh, okay, but where do we start?" Zuko asked her.

"Well, anywhere, really!" Katara said, shrugging. She spotted a woman coming out of a brownstone building, wearing an expensive fur coat. "Oh, uh, hey! Um, excuse me, Miss?"

"Hm?" the woman, who had short raven hair that was stylized as a bob, turned to look at the waterbender, "Yeah? Can I help ya, kid?"

"Oh, well, my friend and I here want to know where we are at this moment?" Katara asked her.

The woman raised an eyebrow, "Uh...if you're talking about which area you're in, you're at the East End."

"East End?" Katara repeated in confusion.

"East End?" Zuko asked the woman, "The east end of what?"

"...Of Gotham?" The woman looked at them oddly.

"Gotham?" Katara asked in surprise, "What-uh...where is Gotham?"

The lady looked at her like she told her that there was such a thing as a flying bison.

"...Okay, look, I just got done with a happy client who gave me a good transaction, so as of right now, I am not in the mood for kids that are high on drugs harassing me at the moment," the woman said as she made her way down the stairs.

"Client? Transaction? …Drugs?" Katara asked as she blinked at the words.

Zuko also blinked, but his face went red as he soon realized...

Oh Spirits, I...I think she's a prostitute!

Katara then asked the woman, "What do you do?"

The woman, who was on the sidewalk now, turned her head to her and gave her another raised eyebrow. "What does it look like, kid? I get paid to have sex with men!"

Katara's eyes widened as her mouth dropped, her face all red. "What!? Wha-how can you-I mean, sex isn't something you can just get paid for! I-It's supposed to be a sacred bond between your lover!"

"Oh great, a druggie who's a preacher," rolling her eyes, the woman walked off away from them, "If you hang with your boyfriend there long enough, then you'll understand."

Now Katara, along with Zuko turned beet red.

"What!? I-no, h-he's just with me! I-I mean, we aren't, uh-w-w-we-!"

"U-Uh, Katara, let's just go," Zuko told her, as she grabbed her arm and they rushed across the street.

"Wha-hey!" Katara exclaimed.

The woman glanced at the two teenagers as they rushed through the other side of the street. "...Hmph. Looks like that guy couldn't wait any longer."

The two teens went through another alleyway and made some turns to find themselves in another alley. As soon as they stopped, Zuko let go of Katara's arm and sighed a breath of relief.

"Man..." Zuko looked at Katara, "Sorry, Katara, but I had the feeling that she was a prostitute."

Shaking her head, she sighed, "No, it's okay. I just...I can't believe someone would go through all that and get paid for just doing...y-you know, that," Katara said with a cringe.

"Yeah...it's not very honorable..." Zuko frowned, "Although we now know where we are...kind of."

"Yeah. What did that woman say? East End of Gotham? What's a Gotham?" Katara asked him, a little confused.

"I don't know, but I'm getting the feeling that...this all...this may not be our..." Zuko looked down, bothered.

"May not be our what?" Katara asked him, concern written on her face.

"...Katara, this may sound...well, this will sound odd, but...well, do you believe in other worlds?" Zuko asked her.

Katara looked at him, puzzlement shown on her face, "Other worlds?"

"I mean, like...other worlds that have...people on them?" Zuko tried to sum it up.

Blinking at that, Katara was pondering on what Zuko meant by that...and once she got the assumption, it made her eyes widen in surprise.

"Wait...are you saying...that...that we're in..." Katara faltered there until she found the courage to say the next words, "Another world?"

"...Yeah," Zuko looked a little unsure as he stood there thinking about it. Soon, he nodded resolutely and said, "I think that's what's going on here."

"...But..." Katara shook her head, "Okay, hold on! That sounds...a little out there. Like, what makes you think this isn't our world? And why would you think there are other worlds filled with other people for that matter?"

"Well, for the second question, Fire Nation scholars study the stars for information about the vastness of space. Some even theorized that there are other beings who live on different planets," Zuko said.

"And...you believe that?" Katara raised an eyebrow.

"I mean, not really...but I feel like this is something that calls for it," Zuko said as he rubbed the back of his head as he looks around his surroundings.

"Well, how can you tell this is another world? Like, it could be someplace that we haven't discovered or...something..." Katara faltered again, this time not thinking of anything else to add.

Zuko looked at her in slight disbelief and sighed, "Katara, look at us. For one thing, these aren't our clothes," he gestured to the clothes they are wearing, "Second of all, we're speaking in some form of...speech? Language? Either way, we can speak and understand these words now. And third, we're surrounded by so many buildings that are way too tall for my liking. I mean, I don't think these are even Fire Nation or even Earth Kingdom architecture."

"...Okay. Those are...um...some pretty valid reasons..." Katara looked around the area they were in as well. Shaking her head to clear her thoughts, she then continued to say, "Well, I mean, if that's the case, then what are we here on this world for?"

Zuko stood there as he contemplated that. "...That, I don't really know."

"...Well..." Katara sighed in bewilderment, "...Great. We were fighting off your sister at the Fire Nation Palace, and now, the next thing we know, we're dropped somewhere completely foreign."

"...You sounded like your brother when you said that," Zuko said with a hint of a smirk on his face.

Katara turned her head at Zuko with a scowl and a pout, which made Zuko shrink back.

"Don't joke about that," Katara warned him.

"...Okay. Yes ma'am," Zuko said with a slightly sheepish smile.

Katara gave him one stinkeye, but couldn't help but smirk as well. However, she remembered something, something that she saw and witnessed in their world before they were transported into this one. "...Were you gonna jump to deflect the lightning bolt Azula was shooting at me?"

Zuko froze and started to flush a bit. "...Oh...um...I...I think I remembered something like that..."

The waterbender glanced down with a blush of her own. "...Were you...going to deflect it back, hopefully?"

"...Y-Yeah..."

Katara looked up at Zuko, expecting him to say more.

"...I mean, of course! Of course I was gonna...uh, do...d-do that..." Zuko stayed silent, with no other words coming out of his mouth.

"..." Katara looked to her right, "Well, that's...that's good. I mean, you don't want to jump impulsively and...u-uh, you know…"

...Zuko blinked.

Upon not hearing anything back from Zuko, Katara turned her head to him and rambled some more, "I mean, if you did, you...you wouldn't be Fire Lord...I mean, I'm not saying that that's the most important thing to you or anything, I was...well, it is important, to you even, and to the whole world even! I mean, you can stop this whole war! I was just...saying that you didn't want to like...risk your life and...y-you know..." she blushed a little bit more, looking down in embarrassment.

"...Katara. Even if...um, even if I wasn't going to deflect it and jumped in to shield you from Azula's lightning, it...it would have mattered."

Katara blinked, "Wh-What do you mean?"

"...Well, I...I would be saving a good friend," Zuko said genuinely.

Katara looked at the firebender in shock. "R-...Really?"

Zuko looked at her seriously. "Of course," he said determined, "You're my friend now, Katara. And...well, I wouldn't look at myself ever again if anything had happened to you...a-and to my friends!" he added the last part quickly.

"...Oh…uh...th-thank you, Zuko," Katara looked down, raising her hand to tuck back a strand of her hair behind her ear, the blush still emerging on her face.

"Um…n-no problem..." Zuko said as his face got a little hotter.

...Awkward silence followed...

…Until Katara said, "W-Well, we should probably see how to navigate this 'Gotham'."

"Oh, yeah, uh, r-right," Zuko agreed with a nod.

"Yeah...uh, right," Katara nodded, "Well, uh, after you?"

Zuko smirked. "Heh. Thanks."

They walk down the alley in silence.

As Zuko walked next to Katara, he couldn't help but take a glance at how form-fitting the outfit she was wearing was...

...What kind of attire is that? I mean...I don't know how to feel about it. It's just...well, Katara looks good in it, but...does it have to insinuate her whole body? I mean, what kind of stuff do these people here wear? The pants she's wearing are really tight-looking and it makes Katara's posterior look-

...

...Just keep walking, Zuko.

Meanwhile, with Katara...

...Zuko looks really...I don't know, different with that outfit on? But...in a good way? Like...a little mature-ish? Actually, a lot more mature-ish? ...Either way, it's not really a bad look per se. It's...kind of nice...it makes him a lot more handsome...I mean, I'm not saying Zuko is bad-looking at all, no way. In fact, with that outfit on, he looks way more handsome in gener-

...

...Just keep walking, Katara.

And they kept on walking, hoping to somehow navigate and know more about this East End, as well as this Gotham...

Gotham's East End

8:25 PM

- Katara and Zuko -

While walking up a couple of graffiti-sprayed back alleys and taking a couple of turns through street blocks in the East End, they soon realized that they were not in a good area in this city called Gotham. There were filthy-looking people that looked like they were all homeless, and women walking around in coats that looked like they had too much makeup on, obviously prostitutes. As soon as they made a turn and passed another block, they came upon a street that had a rundown apartment complex on the other side of it. It has an outside courtyard, which was filled with more prostitutes and homeless people, the latter group sleeping on benches, on mattresses on the ground, and even some that are heating themselves up against a fire in a metal barrel. There was even more graffiti sprayed all around the area, and trash was littered everywhere.

"Wow...this place is...kind of dirty...and smelly," Katara says as she looks around with her nose crinkled in disgust.

"Yeah...this place feels like it has a lot of poverty," Zuko noted as he looked around the area.

"I wonder what we're here for?" Katara asked out loud.

"I'm really starting to wonder that myself," Zuko said, as he glanced at a prostitute who was giving him a wink and gesturing him to come over to where she was. Grimacing at the notion, he grabbed Katara by the arm and said, "Come on."

"Wha-hey!" Katara exclaimed.

They ran across the street and were about to enter the courtyard of the complex...when one of those tanks came driving up to block their path.

"AH!" Katara yelped as she and Zuko abruptly halted.

The tank was black and white, as well as blocky, and had something on top of it, the object having two tipped colors on each end, them being blue and red. It also has some markings on it that they could somehow read, the markings saying, "Gotham City Police".

The two just stared at the tank and saw that there was a window exposing a man who seemed to be driving the tank. He was wearing some kind of black-blueish uniform, and there was another man in the tank who was wearing the same thing. One man of them was in what looked like the driver's seat and had short-cut black hair, while the one next to him had short hair as well, but was blonde.

"Hey! What the hell are you kids doing out here this time of night?" asked the black-haired man who was driving the tank.

Zuko and Katara both blinked, the former speaking up saying, "Uh, w-well, we-"

"Yeah, this area is dangerous," said the blonde man, "Are you both lost?"

"Um..." Zuko didn't know what to say to that, as they were lost, but they didn't know where to go.

However, Katara spoke for him, "We-uh, we kind of are!"

"Hmph. Well, you two need to watch yourselves around here," the driver said to them. He turned to the man next to him in the vehicle. "Hey, rookie, think you can drive these kids to the nearest precinct from here?"

"Huh? I-I mean, yeah, sure, I, um, I can," the cadet said, "But, uh, what about you?"

"I'm gonna scout this area to see if anyone is dealing with anything they shouldn't be dealing with," the officer opened the driver's door(which surprised Katara and Zuko a little) and got out. He stood tall and broad, obviously a strong-looking individual. The officer opened the other side door next to the driver's seat behind him and told them, "Get in. Cadet Blake will get you to one of Gotham's precincts."

The two teens looked at the opened back seat, Katara with unease, while Zuko was cautious.

"Uh...well, we, um...we're not...that lost...I mean, w-we can guide ourselves around here just fine!" Katara said to the officer.

As the cadet named Blake got out of the car from the other side, he walked around the front of the car. His stature was tall as well, but a little bit on the lanky side. He told the teenagers, "Hey, no worries. We're police officers, the good kind."

"Police officers?" Zuko questioned.

"The good...kind?" Katara said, now feeling cautious herself.

"Don't creep them out, Cadet Blake," scolded the officer. He turned to the teens, "Look, hop in and the rookie here will get you someplace safe, okay?"

Zuko looked at the man for a moment and turned his attention back to Cadet Blake. Each of them, the officer and Blake, had different expressions on their faces. While the officer had a hard and stone-cold look on his face, Blake had a calmer and kinder face that felt like he was honest.

"...Um...alright," Zuko turned to Katara, "Come on, Katara. I think we can...uh, ride...with Blake?" he sounded a little unsure how that sounded.

"Uh...okay..." Katara then went into the car first and sat in the right back seat, while Zuko sat next to her on the left back side of the car.

As soon as the officer closed the door on them, he turned to Blake and quietly said to him, "Careful with the kids. They could be druggies."

"Wh-What?" Blake blinked, "Wha-What makes you say that? They look like they're pretty clean."

"They're behaving like druggies. Not knowing where they are, slow to respond, sounding dumb? They've clearly taken something."

"Well...o-okay," Blake said, "I mean if you think so."

"I do know so, rookie. I'm not a sergeant for a reason," the man said with a hard tone.

"U-Uh," Blake gulped and nodded, "Y-Yes Sergeant Bolles. Sorry."

"Hmph. Pick me up at this spot around thirty minutes from now. I'm gonna patrol this area, alright?" Bolles told him.

"S-Sure thing, Sergeant Bolles!" Blake assured as he saluted. He then got into the driver's seat and closed the door, driving the teenagers away from the scene.

Bolles looked on at the cop car going down the street and walked up to the complex.

Zuko looked back at Bolles from the rear window as he saw him walk off from their sight.

Katara looked at Zuko and saw the direction he was looking at, and glanced at the back window as well. "What's wrong?" she whispered.

"...I don't know. I just didn't like how that guy looks."

Katara glanced at Zuko oddly, "You don't like how he looks?"

"He looked...well, rough looking, I guess?" Zuko explained as he turned his head to Katara, "I mean, he kind of looked...I don't know, a little dishonest?"

"Oh...well, I mean...he did look a little stern..." Katara gave another glance back at the window and turned her gaze back at the Fire Nation Prince, "But hey, at least he's not coming with us, so you don't have to worry about that," Katara told him.

"Hmm..." Zuko turned his head to face the front, "Yeah..."

Before Katara tries to put him more at ease, Blake speaks up, "So, how did you two get lost at the East End?"

"Oh, uh, well..." Katara faltered there. Seeing that she couldn't think of anything, she turned to Zuko who gave him a pleading smile.

Zuko looked at her with a deadpan stare and sighed, "We, uh...we're...trying to find some people that we know."

"Really? What, um, what kind of people? Friends? Relatives?" Blake asked them.

"Um...I guess both?" Zuko said as he looked down in thought. He then briefly thought about his uncle Iroh...

Uncle...I wonder if he's okay.

Katara was also thinking something along those lines as well.

Sokka...I hope he's alright...

"Oh...uh...well, what happened to you two that made you get to where you are?" Blake asked them, his tone sounding almost a little suspicious.

"Um...we, uh..." Zuko paused for just a second until he thought of what to say, "We were looking for my sister."

Katara glanced at Zuko in surprise.

"Oh! Well, what's her name if you don't mind me asking?"

"Um...it's Azula," Zuko told him. He might as well dig himself into a bigger hole here.

"Okay. What're your last names? Oh, actually, what are your and your friend's first names?"

"Last names?" Zuko blinked in question.

"First names?" Katara also asked quizzically.

"...Uh, what do people usually call you two?" Blake asked, his tone now a little...alarmed.

Zuko noticed this briefly, and said quickly, "Uh, I'm Zuko, and, um, this is Katara," he introduced themselves.

"...Okay..." Blake then went quiet as he drove the car.

...It became silent in the car...

...Katara turned to Zuko and whispered, "I don't like this situation we're in right now."

"...To be truthful, I'm not either," Zuko whispered back, "And to be fair, I don't even know where they're taking us."

"You don't?" Katara whispered with wide eyes and shock, "Then why did we agree to be transported in this...thing with this guy driving it here?"

"I...I don't know! I mean, can you blame me? We're in some sort of new world and these weird people tell us that they'll help us out, and we're now being interrogated! I mean, I'm not a fortuneteller!" Zuko whispered frantically.

"Everything okay back there?" Blake asked.

Zuko winced and said to Blake, "Uh, yeah! W-We're good!"

"..." Blake said nothing for a moment...until he said, "Um, I want to ask you two something. And I want you all to be honest with me when I ask this," Blake said a little seriously.

Zuko and Katara's eyes widened a little bit in dread, not knowing what the officer would ask them.

"...Are you under the influence of drugs?" he asked.

...Both teens blinked in bafflement.

"Drugs? What are those?" Katara asked.

Blake took a glance at them in the rearview mirror with a raised eyebrow. "Uh..."

Once he turned his attention back to the road, he was at a 4-way stop intersection to stop where he was. And when he was about to pass the intersection...

ZOOOOOM!

"WHOA!" exclaimed Blake.

"WHOA!" Zuko and Katara exclaimed also from the sound and the speed it was going through.

"What was that!?" Katara hollered.

Blake then looked serious at that moment. "I don't know, but he didn't stop at the four-way stop intersection! Sorry kids, but hold on tight!" he turned on the siren, which freaked out Zuko and Katara.

"AH!" Katara yelped.

"What the!?" Zuko exclaimed as well.

"Hang on!" Blake said to them as he turned to the right to follow the car.

The car swerved and Zuko and Katara went shooting to the right side of the car, ramming against it, as well as Zuko slamming against Katara to his right.

"ACK!" Katara yelled.

"AUGH!" Zuko yelled out as well.

And the cop car followed the speeding car down the streets of Gotham in the East End...

...And apparently, Zuko and Katara forgot to put their seatbelts on.

Industrial District

8:23 PM

- Aang and Toph -

When Aang took a step back, Deadshot fired.

BANG!

...But as Aang stepped back, he slipped and fell back thanks to being on the edge of a building.

So in other words, the bullet whizzed past just below Aang's face as he fell off the building!

Meanwhile, Toph, who felt the presence of Deadshot emerging there suddenly but didn't want to say anything to alarm the men in the alley, stood right up and yelled out in a panic after hearing their conversation and the gunshot.

"AANG!"

"What the!?" Two Face looked behind himself, "Another one!?"

"Son-of-a-!" Black Mask exclaimed as he got his gun out.

Then, as Aang was falling, he maneuvered himself and flailed his arms around to make swishing airwaves to somehow stop and soften his fall on the ground.

The airwaves basically pushed the two mobsters slightly downward, bending over and shielding themselves from the airbending.

"WHAT THE-!?" Black Mask yelled as he felt the rushing wind blowing down on them.

"WHAT IN THE HELL!?" Two-Face yelled out.

As Aang had done that though, gravity was still taking effect and he succeeded in only landing on Black Mask and Two-Face, bringing them down with him.

"AH!" Aang exclaimed as he landed on them.

"AUGH!" Black Mask yelled out.

"AUGK!" Two-Face yelled out as well.

PLA-PLOP!

The four henchmen who were getting the merchandise, as well as the other four who were guarding the situation, all looked shocked at what transpired.

Toph held onto her breath, hoping, maybe even praying for the first time that Aang wasn't...

Then, a voice...a voice that belonged to-

"Whoa! Wha-What just happened?!" Aang exclaimed in shock as he was on top of the crime lords.

Oh Spirits, thank Earth! Toph thought. I don't know what happened up there, but whatever that sound was, it sounded way too deadly!

And it was time she decided to get into action.

"Hey, leave my friend alone!" Toph yelled out as she got into an earthbending stance.

Man, these pants feel weird when I do an earthbending stance!

"Toph!" Aang got up from the two mobsters and air-jumped over the four of Two-Face's henchmen.

All of the henchmen's eyes widened at the display of agility and grace Aang performed from that jump.

Black Mask and Two-Face didn't get to see it, as they were getting up sluggishly.

As Aang landed on the ground, he ran next to Toph and got into an earthbending stance as well.

Two-Face groaned, "Ugh! Just what the hell are you planning here, Black Mask!?"

"Hey, don't blame me! I hired Deadshot to shoot the Bat, not some pipsqueakin' kids!"

Meanwhile, Deadshot was still on the top of the building and looked down at the scene.

"...Damn it. I really got to make this quick," Deadshot then was about to go to a better position and try to shoot the kids, until-

Deadshot saw movement in his upper right peripheral vision.

Raising his cannon that was on his forearm and swinging it to his right to shoot whatever was moving, he tried to fire...but was pushed back forcibly by two pairs of boots that kicked him off the building!

"GAUGH!" Deadshot fell off the building and went into the alleyway...landing on Two-Face's two henchmen who were facing Aang and Toph.

"BLAAUGH!" the henchmen made a resounding cry.

"Oh, of all the friggin-" Black Mask exclaimed, "Deadshot, that's coming out of your fuckin' paycheck!"

Aang blinked, while Toph looked surprised as she said, "Hey! There's another guy up there!"

"What!?" Two-Face looked up at the building next to them, to his right, and then-

Something landed on Deadshot and the henchmen.

PLO-PLAM!

"UGH!" said Deadshot as well as the henchmen.

Aang and Toph all loosened their stances as the former's eyes widened in surprise, while the latter froze in shock, wondering who or what this was.

That something was a man, and he rose up to stand on his two feet on the man pile.

The man stood tall and was facing his back toward the kids. From what Aang could see, he was wearing a black cape, and it looked to be attached to his head, as he had two horns on top of it. His strong figure basically covered the frames of Black Mask and Two-Face.

Then the man spoke.

"You will not hurt these kids."

He said it in a dark and almost demonic voice, that it made Toph blink her sightless eyes in awe.

Whoa. This guy's voice...it sounds weird.

Meanwhile with Aang...he also looked at the man in awe and amazement.

"It's the Bat!" Two-Face's voice hollered.

"Damn it! Can I get one fuckin' thing done here, ya friggin' Bat-freak!" Black Mask exclaimed as he aimed his gun at the man.

The Bat...wait… Aang put the pieces together.

"Hey! You're the Batman!" Aang exclaimed.

BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!

The man jerked back from each shot.

"Hey!" Aang cried out in panic to this Batman. He turned to Toph, who was grasping her ears from all the gunshot sounds that were going on. "Toph! We got to help him!"

"What!?" Toph yelled out to him through the gunshots.

BANG! BANG! BANG! BAAANG!

...The gun was out of bullets...

...And the Batman was still standing.

Aang looked on, while Toph released her ears to finally hear silence after all the shots.

Black Mask growled, "Fuckin' damn it! Two-Face, you got a gun on ya, do ya!?"

"You don't even have to ask me twice!" Two-Face exclaimed, but before he got a gun out-

The Batman threw something at Two-Face, letting it hit him on the left side of his charred face.

"AAUGH!" Two-Face hollered out from getting hit.

Then, the Batman jumped into action, going toward Black Mask first. He delivered a punch at his black skull.

WHAM!

"Urk!" Black Mask exclaimed.

Then, Batman delivered another punch at Black Mask.

WHAM!

"Gah!" The black-skulled mobster staggered on his two feet.

But then, Batman grabbed the fabric of his suit, both hands by the stomach and the chest, and lifted him up and slammed him onto Two-Face against the wall of the alley. He then threw Black Mask over to where the other henchmen were.

The six henchmen from the back all stood there, shell-shocked at what was even happening. It was when Black Mask was flown up to their feet, one of Black Mask's goons said, "What are we doing!? Black Mask will have our hides if we don't protect him!"

"Yeah, and Two-Face will be pissed if we didn't do our job! Get your guns out and kill the Bat!" said one of Two-Face's goons.

The henchmen agreed and got their guns out.

Aang saw that some of them were getting their weapons out(called guns?), which let Aang decide that he needed to do something fast.

"Hey! Leave him alone!" Aang called out as he pounded the ground with his foot and shifted it to lead his earthbending around the man pile of Deadshot and other henchmen, and then towards the henchmen from the back. The earthbending also was led up to the brick wall, as the bricks were jutting out like a wave, coming towards the other henchmen.

Deadshot, who was getting sluggishly up from his fall and injury, sat up and saw the bricks moving just in time to see what it was going to do.

Once the bricks moved over to the henchmen, Aang forced his hands to go right, and then-

CRA-CRAC-LAM!

The bricks came out of the wall and pelted the henchmen hard!

"AACK!" the henchmen got hit with bricks, each of them being hit in the head. They all fell down unconscious as the bricks piled on them, the wall on the left becoming a hole where Aang bent the bricks.

Deadshot's eyes went wide and turned his attention to Aang and Toph. He stood up, albeit in pain, and raised his arm cannon at them and said, "What the hell are you, kid!?"

Before Aang could reply, Toph slammed a foot on the ground, raising a small piece of earth and shooting it at Deadshot.

The mercenary didn't have time to react, as it hit him in the stomach and made him fly back down the alley to the other pile of henchmen who lay unconscious, rendering him knocked out when he landed on them.

While that was going on, Batman saw Deadshot fly above him while he was dealing with Two-Face after punching him and sending him against the wall where he sat. Even Two-Face looked at the spectacle in awe as he sat there.

And that's when Aang could see the front of him for the first time.

The appearance of Batman was indeed very strong looking, and he had some sort of insignia on his chest, but his chest was also littered with marks that looked like he was...shot? Although, what he was wearing looked like it stopped them in time.

But his face, or the bottom of it, was the only thing that looked…human.

Either way, his whole attire gave him a menacing feel to it.

Batman looked at where the rock was shot from and saw the hole that was on the other side of the alley. His expression was a mixture of shock and intrigue.

That was when Toph shouted out to Deadshot, "That's what you get for trying to hurt my friend!"

Batman quickly looked at the kids and asked, "How did you do that?"

Aang and Toph turned to look at the Batman.

"Uh..." Aang looked a little sheepish, "Bending?"

"Hey!" Toph called out, "Who are you!?"

"Wait, Toph, this guy saved our life!" Aang told her.

"Saved our life? I could take care of these guys! Besides, you helped him out as well!" Toph informed.

"I won't ask again. How did you do that?" Batman asked them in his deep dark voice.

"And what's with that voice? That can't be your voice! It's too...fake?" Toph tilted her head at Batman in curiosity.

"Toph, wait! This guy is who I needed to look for!" Aang told her.

"Huh? Look out for? What do you mean?" Toph asked.

But then, while that was going on, Two-Face, who was roughed up a bit, was trying to get his gun out quickly, but he thought of something.

Whatever the hell those kids did, I should probably eliminate them first.

Two-Face then got his double-sided coin out.

Heads the girl, tails the boy.

He quickly tossed it and grabbed it in the air. Looking down at the coin, Two-Face made a decision.

Swiftly getting his gun out, he aimed and began to shoot at whoever he decided to shoot.

Upon remembering Two-Face, Batman turned around quickly to see that the mobster was about to fire his gun.

Aang looked on in horror as he saw Two-Face aim and let his eyes guide him to where the trajectory was aimed.

And Toph...

BAAANG!

"AAAUGH!"

Heads it is.

…was shot.

End of Chapter 3

Chapter Text

Industrial District

8:28 PM

- Aang and Toph -

Toph was shot in the right shin.

"AAAUUGHHH!" Toph yelled in agony, feeling the searing pain of something entering her shin and coming out behind her lower leg at such a fast rate. It felt...excruciatingly horrible.

The pain was unlike anything she had ever felt before. It didn't seem like an arrow wound, this one felt much faster as it went through. It certainly seemed a lot deadlier than an ordinary arrow, the projectile making her leg weak and spasming as she went back and landed on her butt.

"AAAUUGHHH! UUUUGH!" Toph groaned and yelled out loudly, her hands wrapped around her shin as she grasped the gunshot wound that was now bleeding profusely. "AAH! AAAAH! O-OH, FUCK! FUUUUCK!"

Two-Face, still on the ground, prepared to aim the gun at Aang next.

But he didn't get the time to do so, as Batman thrust a kick at Two-Face's gun, knocking it out of his hand, and then round-house kicked him in the face, sending him back down the alley where Deadshot and Black Mask were.

Aang meanwhile, though, was looking on at Toph in horror as he saw the amount of pain she was in.

Usually, Toph would shrug off whatever pain that's been inflicted on her, mostly because she never once has been hit with earthbending. She has been hit with airbending and waterbending at a time, and even though she was hit by firebending, she only complained about it, but she was never hurt badly.

This, however...was different.

She was in actual pain.

He sees the blood seeping out of her wound, grasping it like her life depends on it. Never in Aang's life of knowing Toph, she would yell out in pain like that. And when he saw her on the ground injured, cursing, and sounding like she was in agony, it...honestly frightened him.

Toph was the strongest person he knew...and seeing her like this...

Her sightless eyes were even tearing up, the pain was just so unbearable to her.

Aang looked down at Toph, unable to speak as his eyes were wide with shock, seeing his friend get taken down by a weapon...a weapon that really hurt Toph...

Toph...they...they really hurt her!

He was completely scared for her...she was really injured...

...They...They hurt my friend...

It was at that moment, something stirred inside Aang. A rush of righteous anger overflooded his being, his body tense as his hands clenched into fists. A surge of power emerged into his very center, deep within his soul as there were more and more souls coming through the plane of the living inside of Aang. Each had different lives, different powers, and different outlooks...yet, they all shared one thing in common...they had a destiny.

While all of the Avatars' combined understandings of the Avatar State came through, Aang suddenly remembered past lives, recalled jumbled outlooks, and felt the powers of each person from long ago grow in number as they all mixed in with each of their bending experiences inside him.

However, while his past lives had their control of the Avatar State, Aang's mind is still in turmoil, unable to control the rush of...everything.

And then...Aang's vision suddenly went white.

Meanwhile, Batman faced the two crime lords, one assassin, and some of their unconscious goons.

"Dent! You coward!" Batman snarled at Two-Face.

Getting slowly up from the kick, Two-Face spat out some blood, "It ain't cowardly if those kids pose some kind of threat!"

Batman could hear two of Two-Face's henchmen getting up rather sluggishly behind him. He was now surrounded.

Damn! I might need a smoke bomb for this.

Before he could quickly get some smoke bombs out from his utility belt, he heard a shout from Black Mask.

"Don't move, Bat-Freak!" Black Mask was then carrying what looked like a missile launcher. He got it from a long suitcase that his men and Two Face's men were bringing out, which was what Two-Face was trying to purchase.

When Two-Face saw that Black Mask was carrying the merchandise, he shouted out, "What the hell are you doing, Sionis!?"

"Sorry, Dent! But this is the last fuckin' time Bats is going to ruin my deals!" Black Mask exclaimed as he aimed the weapon at Batman.

Batman grimaced, now knowing that throwing a smoke bomb would be useless, as it would make him and everyone else unable to see where the missile would be aiming and coming from. He also had to watch out for the kids...

"Say goodnight, Batman!" Black Mask was about to pull the trigger, when-

"Um...Black Mask? Sir?" Deadshot said as he looked at something happening behind Batman with wide shocked eyes.

"What!? What could you possibly say to make me stall-" Black Mask turned his head at Deadshot, but saw that he was looking at something else...

Upon following the direction where Deadshot was looking, Black Mask's eyes were also wide with shock as his mouth dropped slightly.

"...What...in the...?" Black Mask muttered.

Even Two-Face looked on at the spectacle in shock.

Batman, wondering what they were looking at, and also wondering what kind of white glow was emerging from behind him, briefly turned around to see...

...Batman's eyes also went wide in shock.

Then two of Two-Face's henchmen turned around to see...

…Aang in the Avatar State.

Powerful gusts of wind, dirt, and dust were swirling around him, shooting upward to make some kind of reverse tornado that was going up in the night sky, while fiery flames were materializing into thin air. The moisture from the ground was lifted up and swung around into the air, creating steam as it swirled into the myriad of other elements, the tornado creating a surge of unnatural energy.

Aang glowed a fierce holy white as he began to levitate off the ground, his eyes glowing luminously as he emitted the power from the past Avatars. His face was twisted into an angry look, a snarl as he gritted his teeth, raising his fists up to his chest.

At that moment, everyone came to the conclusion...

This kid was mad.

Batman looked on in awe as he gazed at this kid, wondering what kind of spectacle he was seeing.

The criminals, however, looked like they were gonna crap their pants.

"WHAT THE FUCK!?" Two-Face yelled out in confused terror.

The two henchmen that were in front of Aang looked on in horror, until one of them said, "Nope! No way, man! I'm out! I don't know what the hell is going on here, but I am not going to be zapped out of existence or something!"

"Ditto!" said the other henchman. They all turned and ran past Batman, Deadshot, Black Mask, and Two-Face, running the whole way down the alley.

"Um...should we be worried!?" Deadshot asked either one of them.

Black Mask shook his head to get the shock out of him and yelled out, "Deadshot, what are you doing!? Shoot whatever the fuck that kid is!"

Deadshot looked back at Aang, who was still levitating in place as his face was in an angry scowl.

"..." Deadshot sighed, "This has been one hell of a night!" he raised his arm to try and shoot the boy with his arm cannon.

But Batman was prepared for that, as he swung a batarang at Deadshot, the projectile hitting his arm.

"Augh!" Deadshot exclaimed as his arm went up after being hit by the batarang, the cannon shooting a small missile that shot up in the air. The missile went up until it made a small explosion.

BOOM!

Then, Batman threw a bolas at Black Mask. The bolas wrapped around Black Mask's arms, making him drop the missile launcher and making him fall to the ground.

"GAH!" Black Mask exclaimed.

Batman then shoots his bat claw that was on his wrist and lets it grab the dazed Deadshot by the arm, the one that he was aiming Aang with. He roughly pulled the extension of the bat claw, and dragged Deadshot toward him, which the Caped Crusader reared his fist back and then-

WHAM!

-punched Deadshot in the face, knocking him out!

Once Two-Face saw that Black Mask was immobilized, he exclaimed, "Oh screw this!" and got yet two more handguns out of his suit, each in his hands, "Two times two is the charm!" He then started firing them at Aang.

BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!

Two-Face kept firing each gun until he was all out of bullets, but he never got the chance to empty all of them out, as Batman threw another fast batarang to his right gun hand, making his hand go to his left gun hand, and knocking them away from Aang. Batman rushed over to Two-Face and first elbowed him in the face, getting him off balance, and then started punching him in the arms to release his grip on the guns, his chest, and soon his face.

"ACK! OOF!" And after one final blow to Two-Face's face, he went down like a light.

Batman quickly turned around to see what the damage was for the kid...

...and it was then, that he saw that this kid had some kind of elemental force shield where the bullets that were shot at him...didn't affect him in the slightest. The bullets looked to have been deflected and fallen to the ground as they hit Aang's force field.

Batman's eyes widened at this show of power.

Then, Aang spoke.

"You...You hurt my friend..."

Batman decided to somehow try to calm this kid down.

"Hold on, kid. Just calm down."

"...You...hurt...my friend!"

"No, I didn't! The man known as Two-Face did! He's dealt with now!"

"...You...didn't...hurt my...friend?" Aang's scowl then began to lessen.

"Yes! I didn't! Two-Face, Black Mask, and these thugs are taken care of!"

"...Taken...care..." Aang, while in Avatar State, looked down at Toph, who was squirming in pain at the gun wound on her leg. "...Take...care..." Aang then winced, now reaching for his tattooed head as if to clear his mind, "Take...c-care…"

Batman kept going watching Aang's movements as he set his attention to Toph, "Yes! That's right! We need to take care of your friend! She's injured! She's really hurt!"

"...Take...care..." Aang said, his voice coming back to him.

Batman let out a mental sigh of relief. "That's right...it's gonna be okay."

The power that Aang was emitting out of himself started to gradually go away, fading away from existence. He lowered himself down onto the ground, and when he did, he began to wobble on his feet. The Dark Knight rushed over to the kid and caught him, looking like he was about to fall over.

"I..." Aang closed his eyes tightly and opened them. Upon remembering the source of his outburst, he looked down at Toph, his mind now clear as he exclaimed, "Toph!"

"Don't worry. We'll get her some medical attention."

"I..." he looked up at Batman and said gratefully, "Thank you."

"Don't thank me yet. Hold on."

Batman then let go of Aang and pressed something on his top wrist. He then directed his attention back to Aang, "I'll carry her. Follow me."

"Uh, o-okay," Aang complied, a little in awe right now.

As Batman went over to Toph, he carefully got her up and carried her over his shoulder. The girl kept groaning in pain, but she didn't resist being carried either way. She didn't really seem to care that she was carried around like a sack of potatoes.

"Hold on, Toph, we'll get you a medic," Aang reassured her. He turned to the criminals that were either knocked out or tied up, "What should we do with them?"

"Leave them. I'll let the police know they're here." Batman said, "Come on."

"Police?" Aang asked Batman, but he didn't answer back as he was running ahead of him, "Um...o-okay then," he began to run as well, but at a lesser pace.

As they left them behind, Black Mask, who was tied up and lying on the ground, growled in anger. "Damn you, Bat! One day, one day I will rip your bat ears and feed them to you! This ain't over, you hear me!? NOT, OVER!"

Batman stopped for a moment and cursed, "Damn. Didn't knock out Black Mask."

Once Aang went up to Batman, he said, "Oh, you want him knocked out? Uh, h-hold on," he turned around and slammed his foot on the ground, sliding it upward to let the trail of earthbending emerge and go towards Black Mask.

The rocky trail shot through the ground and once it came up to Black Mask, a piece of rock jutted out of it and struck him hard in the head!

"UGH!" Black Mask rolled over in the air and landed on his back. "Uuuugh..."

Now, he was knocked out cold.

Batman looked at the display of earthbending for a moment...and back at Aang, simply saying, "Nicely played."

"Uh, thanks!" Aang said with a sheepish grin.

"Hm. Now let's get moving."

"Right!"

And so they left the scene...

8:31 PM

Once they got out of the alleyway, Batman stopped on the curb of an empty street, which Aang was following close behind.

"Uh, why did we stop?" Aang asked him.

"You'll see," Batman said as he waited while carrying Toph.

"Why do you talk like that?" asked Aang curiously.

"To disguise my voice."

"Oh...why?"

"You're asking too many questions, kid."

Toph groaned, "He's kind of like that," she said as she winced at the now dulling pain emerging from the gunshot wound. The severe pain died down, but it still ached immensely, "But he's right. Why are you talking like that? It's not your real voice."

Batman stood silent...until an advanced-looking car came barrelling through and parked near the curb where they were. Aang jumped back in surprise.

"AH!" Aang exclaimed as he heard and saw the tank-looking thing coming up to them. The top part of the car then opened up, letting there be two seats there. "Whoa!"

"Get in," Batman advised Aang as he quickly, but carefully put Toph on the seat near them. He ran around the other side of the car and jumped in the driver's seat.

"Um...o-okay..." Aang looked at the two seats, "T-There are two seats, though."

"Compromise. Now squeeze in. You want your friend to be taken care of, do you?"

"Oh, u-uh, y-yeah! S-Sorry!" Aang then got in carefully, so as to not accidentally brush against Toph's wound. Once he got in the seat, he realized how close he is to Toph in her new attire, along with her hair down…

Her hair was also long...and it was slightly touching his frame-

"Buckle up and hold on," Batman told them as he hit some switches and buttons.

"Buckle up? What do you-huh-hey, wha-Toph!?" Aang exclaimed in surprise as Toph wrapped her arms around his left arm. The top doors were also closing in on them.

"I don't know what kind of machine we're in, okay!? I'm just gonna take Deep Voice's advice!" Toph said, "...J-Just don't take this personally, alright!?" she added with a small blush on her face.

"Uh, o-okay!" Aang said with a nervous gulp, his face emitting a little blush as well.

Wh-Why am I so nervous all of a sudden? I mean, this is Toph! ...Who's in a different and slightly more...revealing attire? I mean, I-I don't think it's too revealing...I just never realized that she has...well, a pretty body? Oh man, that sounds weird...I mean, her hair really compliments her entire frame quite nicely-ack! Okay, seriously, get it together here, Aang! What's wrong with you!? You like Katara! And Toph is seriously injured! Her leg is bleeding, so it's not right to think that way about your friend! ...Oh wait, she hasn't stopped bleeding. ...Oh... Aang thought frantically and anxiously as he felt a little queasy upon glancing at the bloody gunshot wound on Toph's leg that could very well go on his leg.

...Wow, Twinkletoes has some muscles on his arm now...huh, who would've thought? ...His heartbeat is going up, though...really fast...why is that? I mean, I hung onto his arm before, and his heart hadn't been going wild...is it this attire I'm wearing? Or...maybe it's my hair? ...Okay, stop that! You're acting stupid! Also, I am in no way self-conscious! I just...well, damn, Twinkles, why is your heartbeat going so fast!? Maybe I should just let go of his arm...I mean, it's clear that he's feeling uncomfortable, right? Toph thought, not at all feeling self-conscious of why Aang was reacting like that...and maybe not trying to feel Aang's muscles on his arm.

Batman just sent a message to someone on his car's console and glanced at the two kids, seeing their readings behind his visor and cowl to give him a clue of what their state was.

...Hm...they're nervous. Their heartbeats are going fast...kids these days.

Once he pushed the last button, the engines roared to life, scaring the two younger pre-teens.

"ACK!" Aang exclaimed as he jumped in his seat.

"WHOA!" Toph exclaimed as she held onto Aang's arm tighter.

"Now would be the time to hold onto something," Batman told them.

"U-Uh, wh-where are we going to help Toph!?" Aang decided to ask as he yelled it over the engines roaring.

Batman paused in silence. Feeling as if he didn't hear him, Aang was about to ask again, when Batman replied, "We're going over to someone I know. She'll take care of your friend."

"Oh. Oka-AAAAAAAHHHH!" Aang yelled out as the vehicle surged forward down the street.

"AAAAAAHHHH!" Toph screamed in shock and proceeded to hold onto Aang for dear life.

And just like that, the Batmobile shot off into the streets of Gotham.

Somewhere in the Park Row Area

8:35 PM

- Zuko and Katara -

Speaking of speeding into the streets, Blake's patrol car zoomed through them to chase the carrier van that didn't stop at the four-way intersection stop...while Zuko and Katara were being flung around like ragdolls in the back.

They ride down different streets, the carrier van going through some alleys to try and shortcut their way out, but the cop car is still following it. It was then, after three minutes of chasing the van, the vehicle in question went into another alleyway, and soon, made turns in it to stop at a dead end. The cop car began to slow down and stopped behind the van.

Blake put the car in park, reached for his two-way radio walkie-talkie, and said to it, "Okay. Stopped a carrier van from speeding. Looks pretty shady, might be carrying a cargo of something. I think I got this, but just in case, request some backup. Bolles is patrolling right now around the East End. Over and out," putting the receiver back on the radio, he turned to the teens in the back, saying, "Sorry you guys got to be involved in all of this, but I suggest you two stay in the car to be safe."

...Zuko and Katara just looked frazzled and were trying to get all of their bearings together after the wild ride they had.

Seeing that they were recovering from his driving, Blake just smiled sheepishly and said, "Just, uh...stay here, okay?"

"I don't think we have a choice," Zuko muttered shaking his head to clear it.

"Yeah..." Katara said as she felt dizzy while holding onto her head.

"Um...right," Blake said, a little embarrassed. He then opened his driver's door and got out, closing it. He walked over to the driver's side of the van, the window up and black-tinted.

Hmm...that's usually not a good sign.

Blake knocked on the window, "Hey. Do you realize how fast you were going?"

...The driver didn't roll down the window...

Blake frowned at that. "Hey. Roll down the window."

...Still no answer...

"Hey! Anyone in there!?" Blake began to say louder.

Meanwhile, with Zuko and Katara, they sat in the back seat quietly...

"...Should we really stay here in this...thing?" Katara asked Zuko.

"I mean...I don't really see any indication of how to get out of this contraption..." Zuko looked around at the inside of the vehicle, seeing that the rear doors don't have any handles in the interior, "...and, uh, Blake did ask...nicely...uh, either way, I don't think we should talk too much with this Blake person. He sounds kind of suspicious of us right now."

"Yeah, I picked up on that," Katara agreed, "I mean, I feel like if we say something that's remotely true about our situation, he'll think we're crazy. I mean...kind of ironic, cause everything else around here looks crazy. Even the people here look kind of...different?" she looked at Zuko to see if he was thinking the same thing.

"No, you're right. Some have different shades of skin and their eyes look...well, a lot open, I guess." Zuko tried to explain, "And some are wearing the same weird clothes we're wearing...well, maybe except for Blake and that Bolles guy. They're wearing the same thing...maybe they're the authority here?"

"I mean...they seem to act like it. Maybe they are..." Katara looked forward at the radio on the other side of the barred window, the device on the dashboard of the car. "...This place is also very advanced."

"Yeah...nothing like the Fire Nation would make...uh, I mean, cause, you know..." Zuko looked embarrassed, "I mean, we're kind of like...you know, industrial in nature."

Katara looked at him with a humorful expression, "Are you seriously thinking I would be offended by that?"

"I mean...no. I just...well, my country did so much to...you know...cause damage...t-to you and to Aang...plus everyone else," Zuko frowned as he looked down, shame starting to form.

Katara understood what Zuko was trying to convey and gave him a soft smile as she put a reassuring hand on his shoulder. "Hey, Zuko...don't worry. We forgive you...I...I forgive you."

Zuko turned his attention to her and smiled.

She smiled back but also frowned as she looked at the scar on his face when she remembered something.

"Did...Did your father really...I mean, did he...do that to you?" Katara asked as she pointed to the left side of her face to indicate what she meant.

...Zuko winced, saying, "He did..."

Katara was silent, slightly shocked to hear that again...

Before she could say anything else to voice her own thoughts, though-

Back to Blake...

"Hey! Get out of the car!" Blake commanded.

Then-

BAR-CRASH-CRACKLE!

A strong-looking fist and arm came bursting out of the dark-tinted window!

The arm and fist hit Blake's face as the glass particles of the window came flying out of it. Blake was knocked back, his face cut with glass while being sent to a wall, slamming his back against it as he slides down in a daze.

Upon seeing Blake get thrown back, Zuko and Katara direct their attention to the scene in shock.

"Whoa!" Zuko exclaimed.

"Oh my gosh!" Katara exclaimed also.

The arm went back into the van...and the driver's door opened.

Out came out...a hulk of a man.

The man was wearing what seemed to be some kind of...suit? He had a black mask draped over his head with white markings where his eyes and mouth were. His eyes were also red and his arms were bare and strong, very strong, bulking with muscle. Wearing a black wifebeater shirt over his impressive bulky chest, as well as brown pants with a black belt and boots on, he also has...tubes on him. Two tubes on his arms, and one at the back of his head. Lastly, he was tall, maybe above six feet.

He looked pretty dangerous from what Zuko and Katara could see.

The huge man went over to Blake, strutting as he slowly made his way over to him.

"Zuko! We got to help him!" Katara said.

"Right! Hold on!" Zuko then tried to find some way to open the car door but found nothing. "Damn!" He cursed hitting the side of his fist at the door but quickly thought of something that might work. "Katara, move back! I'm gonna fire kick this door open!"

"Okay!" Katara got further back to the other side of the car and Zuko got enough room to do a fire kick.

"HYAH!" Zuko shouted out as he made a strong fire kick that broke the hinges off the door and the glass as well. The fire blast loosened the door, and Zuko decided to make some average but strong kicks at it again to break it off. Once he did the fourth kick, the door shot out and noisily landed on the ground.

The man turned his head to look at where the noise came from and saw two teenagers coming out of the car. He was in the process of lifting Blake up with his huge right hand around his throat, as the cop was struggling to break free from his grip. He also seemed to be crushing something in his other hand that was on Blake's person as well, probably his weapon.

Upon looking at the two teens, the man scoffed, "Hmph..."

Zuko and Katara got into bending stances as they neared the scene.

"Leave him alone!" Katara yelled out to him.

The man sneered, "I would find this adorable...mere children facing something bigger than them...however, I am not one to play games right now. Run along if you wish to be broken."

"You're not going to harm him!" Zuko exclaimed with a glare.

"Tch! Alright then. If you choose to be a hero, then you will join him." the man then threw the discarded weapon to the side, and threw Blake at the feet of the kids.

Katara knelt down next to Blake's tossed form and asked him, "Are you alright?"

Blake coughed up a bit and sat up, but then his attention went to the large muscular man with wide eyes. "It...It's Bane!"

"Bane?" Zuko asked puzzled.

"I myself do not tend to break adolescents, but since you have chosen your fate, I'll make this an exception," Bane said threateningly as he walked menacingly toward them.

The benders got back into positions, with Katara going first on being ready to strike first as she looked around the area to see that there were some water puddles nearby around the alley. She made motions with her hands and arms as she gathered the water from the puddles to form it into a wavy blob and soon into a watery whip.

The man froze in his steps, genuinely surprised at this development.

"What the...are you a bruja?" the man asked her.

"Don't know what that is, but if you take one step closer, I will freeze you!" Katara warned him.

"Freeze? Are you an apprentice of Victor's?" the man asked, now intrigued.

"I don't know who that is!" Katara said with a glare.

"This is your last warning! Don't make us use our bending!" Zuko warned him.

"Bending?" the man raised an eyebrow, "...Who are you ninos?"

"Bane! What's taking so long!? Hurry up!" said another man's voice from inside the van.

Zuko and Katara turned their attention to the van and the voice that came out of it.

"There are more adversaries out here! I would advise you and Waylon to get out here and help out your comrade!" the man known as Bane hollered out.

"You? Needing our help? I never thought I see the day!" the voice said in a cynical tone.

"Just get Waylon out here!" Bane growled, "These new arrivals are not what they appear! We may need your toxin to do the trick!"

"Alright then," said the voice. The sound of a door closing as well as approaching footsteps were coming from the other side of the van. Once that person made himself known as he went around the front of the van...

Zuko and Katara's eyes widened in shock at the appearance of this other man.

The man was wearing...what seemed to be a burlap sack over his head with eyeholes cut out for him to see. Where his mouth was, there was a protruding mouthpiece with two bulbs on each side of it. He was also wearing a brown cloak jacket with a hoodie over his burlap-sacked head. Other attires he was wearing were a red shirt underneath his cloak and black pants with some boots on. To complete his look, he has a noose around his neck. But the other thing that caught their attention was that this man's right hand looked...absolutely deadly. It looked like a long-needled claw, each of the digits having long needle fingers. His hand also looked like it was linked to something that was inside his cloak.

Other than that, this man looked...morbidly grim.

The man looked at the two teens and the cop with a raised eyebrow. "This is what you need help...with?" he then saw that Katara was controlling the water with her hands. "...My, that is interesting."

"Who are you?" Zuko asked the cloaked man as he aimed his stance at him.

"I think the question here, is...what do you fear?" the man said in a dark tone. "Call me Scarecrow. As for my other colleague..." he pounded the back doors of the van beside him. "Waylon! We got company!"

Stepping away from the back doors of the van, they opened up to reveal...

Once again, Zuko and Katara looked on in shock...now mixed with horror.

Blake looked like he was going to have a heart attack.

Out came out...a bald reptilian-skinned giant of a man. A little bigger than Bane, his muscles ripped with bulk, shirtless as he was only wearing brown pants held secured by a belt. His clawed hands were curled up into fists, and he has no shoes on, letting his clawed feet be exposed. His face looked...monstrous. Bare razor-sharp teeth were shown in a snarl, his eyes a yellow color that looked primal.

Then it spoke in a low guttural voice, "This the meat?"

"Indeed. Now say hello to Killer Croc, children." Scarecrow told them.

...The teenagers looked back at Bane, Scarecrow, and Killer Croc, almost feeling...overwhelmed.

"...Do you have a plan, Zuko?" Katara asked him, a little nervous, but kept her stance strong.

"...Not yet..." Zuko admitted, "I think we can take them, though."

"Ah. Confident, aren't we?" Bane commented, "Then perhaps I will turn up the calor."

Bane then reached for a knob that was on his hand and twisted it a bit.

Then...his whole body mass and muscles began to grow. The tubes also looked like they were pumping some substance into his body...after a while, Bane now looked larger than before, perhaps the size of Killer Croc.

"Now...we shall play, little ones," Bane told them with a sadistic smile.

...Zuko and Katara could only think of one thing.

...Oh...shit...

End of Chapter 4

Chapter Text

Gotham's East End

8:35 PM

Somewhere in the same run-down apartment complex that Katara and Zuko were once at, in an alleyway between two apartment buildings, there was one sixteen-year-old male who was sitting and resting his back against a wall.

"...Uuugh..." groaning, the young man put a hand to his forehead. "What...What happened?"

Lowering his hand off his head and opening his eyes, he sees...a wall a little way from him. Sluggishly, he turns his head left and right to see where he is.

Upon finally coming to, the young man, who was known as Sokka, blinked and looked around the area.

"Huh?" Sokka then looked up at the building that was in front of him. "...Am I in Ba Sing Se?"

...Wait...

Sokka blinked as he sat there, "Uh...hel-lo? ...Sok-...ka...uh...what is this...language I'm speaking out of?"

While he was figuring that out, he stood up...and also realized...his hair was down.

"Wha?" Sokka ran his fingers through his hair, it being long and short, stopping above his shoulders. "What the...? What happened to my wolf-tail?"

It was then he noticed something else about himself...his clothes felt different.

"Huh?" Sokka looked down at himself.

He was wearing a dark aqua-blue shirt with a white horizontal stripe across his chest, some green and black camouflage shorts, and white ankle-high socks with some black sneakers on.

"...What in the...?" Sokka stood there baffled, until he came to a realization, "Oooh, wait a minute! Okay, okay! I seem to be dreaming! Yeah, that makes sense! I mean, I was probably knocked out while Toph, Suki, and I were falling out of that air...machine...wait..." his eyes went wide, "...Wait a minute, am I...a-are we..." he looked at his hands to see if there are any damages to them. He felt his chest, his back, his knees, legs, and his feet to see if he had any broken bones...but he wouldn't be standing if that was the case. "...Wait..."

If I am in the Spirit World...then...wait, I was there in the Spirit World one time...and this whole area doesn't feel like it's the Spirit World...so...

"...Okay, something fishy is going on here," Sokka put his hands on his hips, clearly confused, "We were falling for one minute, and then all of a sudden, I'm wearing weird clothes, my hair is down, and I'm here now in some...wait, where am I?" Sokka blinked. He looked to his left and saw that there was a path out of this alleyway. "...Well, only one way to find out."

As Sokka rushed out of the alleyway, avoiding some trash and metal dumpsters(which let him stop for a moment to see what they were, before continuing on), he can only hope for one thing.

Oh, man...I hope Suki is alright...

He also hoped Toph is alright too...in fact, he hoped everyone else was okay. Including his sister...

When he exited the alleyway, he froze in his steps as he looked at his surroundings...

...And quite frankly, what Sokka was seeing only led to even more questions about where he was.

"Wha-...whoa..." Sokka's eyes widened as he saw the tall buildings, the different architecture, and other oddities that were littered out in the dark sky, and in the far distance of this...place? He also looked around the area he was in, and sees that he was in some sort of courtyard, which was littered with trash, and had people sleeping on benches, and people walking around, most of them being women...in...rather revealing attire.

"...Okay, I can safely say that I'm definitely not in the Spirit World," Sokka muttered to himself. "But, where am I then? Wh-What is this place? Is this a city? S-Somewhere in the Earth Kingdom? Fire Nation? W-Where!?" he asked himself...until he blinked, "Why am I talking to myself? ...Actually, why am I even talking in this language?" he shook his head, "I-I got to find someone. M-Maybe I can find Suki, Toph, Katara, Aang, and even Zuko!"

So he looked around to see if anyone would be helpful enough to guide him to where he should go. Upon seeing a woman with a fur coat and a raven bob-cut hairstyle walking through the courtyard, Sokka decided to go over to her and ask her where he was, "H-Hey, Lady!"

"Hm?" The woman turned her head to Sokka, who was coming up to her.

"Hey, look, listen, I, uh, I'm not from here, so, I need help with trying to find out where I am. So...where am I?" Sokka asked her.

"..." The woman sighed, rubbing her temple with her middle and index fingers, "Oi, what am I, an information bureau?" she muttered, "You're at the East End of Gotham."

"The East End of Gotham? What...What's a Gotham?" Sokka asked in confusion.

The lady just stared at him with a deadpan look.

Upon knowing what that look means(he always makes that look when he's exasperated), Sokka tries to explain, "No, really! What's a Gotham? Is this city named Gotham? And is this city in the Earth Kingdom or in the Fire Nation?"

"...Okay, we're done here, kid," the lady said as she walked away. "Shame, 'cause you're not really that bad-looking."

"Wha-hey!" Sokka exclaimed, "I'm serious! Where am I!?"

The woman kept walking away...

Looking incredulous, Sokka just shouted, "That's no reason to be rude!"

"Hey, young man, you seem to be stressed," said a woman with blonde hair and revealing attire who came up to Sokka from behind.

"Well, yeah, of course I'm-" Sokka turned around and saw that the woman was in fishnet stockings, boots, a really short skirt, and a shirt that revealed a lot of cleavage. He yelped, "AH! Wha-What are you wearing!?"

"My outfit. You like~?" the woman asked him with a smirk, not once flinching from his reaction.

"Wha..." he then soon realized... "...Oh..." his eyes then widened as he blushed, feeling nervous all of a sudden.

Oh Spirits...I think I'm in the...in the rough part of this city! And she's a prostitute!

Sokka looked around the area and saw that the women stopped to look at him...a look of hunger and...lust...

...Oh my Tui and La, they're all prostitutes!

"So, what do you say, cutie? I can give ya something simple since you look a lot younger. Do you have five dollars on ya?"

"...Wh-What? Dollars?" Sokka stuttered anxiously.

"Well, yeah. I got to make a living too, ya know."

"Wha..."

Dollars? Is that...currency?

"...I-I don't have any dollars! Nope, nooope, no dollars for me! I don't even know what those are! In fact, I am poor! Sorry for wasting your time! I'll just go-" Sokka said as he turned around to run, but was grabbed by his arm by the woman, "ACK!"

"Ah, hell, I'll just give ya a freebie. You just look too handsome and cute to pass up," the woman said with a smile, her gaze longing.

"Wai-Wait! I just want-I just want to find my-my-" Sokka began to say, but was interrupted by two other women who were coming up to them.

"Ooooh, hey, Stacy, maybe we can share him?" asked the other prostitute, her hair and attire black and just as scantly clad.

"Yeah, maybe make it a foursome?" said a prostitute who had dark skin and was also scantily clad with highlights in her hair.

"Wh-What!?" Sokka's eyes widened, not believing what he was hearing.

"Ugh, Tammy, Lashawna, do you always have to steal my meal?" Stacy asked them.

Meal!?

Sokka was beginning to panic inside. "L-Look, I-I'm sorry, I'm-I'm just not interested!"

Stacy looked back at Sokka with a pout, "Awww, don't say that. Aren't we pretty enough?"

"How about we make him get interested?" Tammy said with a devious smile as she went behind and placed her hands on his shoulders, holding him down.

"H-Hey!" Sokka tried to wrestle and shrug the woman off of him, Stacy still holding onto his arm.

"I got this!" Lashawna flipped her hair back with a smirk, "Stacy and Tammy may be attractive with big assets, but I got even bigger goods!" She leaned over and displayed her bigger cleavage to Sokka.

"O-Oh sweet merciful-!" Sokka exclaimed, not finishing his statement as his eyes went wide in shock.

"Haha! Told ya!" Lashawna said with a smirk as she then grabbed Sokka's other arm by his wrist, "Come here, stud. How about a feel?"

"W-W-Wait! No, I-I-I just want to-" Sokka tried to resist the woman's grasp, but oddly enough, she had a good grip on him. "P-Please, I-I'm just trying to find-"

"They're reeeaaal~," Lashawna cooed.

As she got his hand near her breasts, Sokka could only think in horror as his eyes were tearing up, not believing the situation he was in.

OH SPIRITS, SOMEONE HELP ME! I JUST WANT TO FIND EVERYONE! I WANT TO FIND  SUKI !

"HEY! LET GO OF MY BOYFRIEND, YOU SKANKS!" shouted...Suki!?

The three women, who paused their advances on Sokka, turned their heads to a girl with short and long brown hair that stopped above her shoulders, wearing a dark green-checkered plaid jacket over a white sleeveless tank top and some denim jeans, with black boots on.

Sokka also looked over at where the voice was...to see that the girl was none other than Suki!

"SUKI!" Sokka exclaimed as his eyes went wide while smiling in relief.

"GET OFF OF HIM!" Suki shouted in a rage as she reared a fist at the hooker that was letting him cop a feel.

"ACK!" Lashawna backed away quickly, letting go of Sokka as Suki only punched the air. Suki then twirled on her foot to kick the side of Stacy, which she knocked down, letting go of the young man.

"AH!" Stacy fell down on her side.

"WHOA! Hey!" Tammy let go of Sokka, putting her hands up in surrender, "Okay, okay, you can have him! I'm not gonna get my ass kicked by a psycho bitch!"

"Yeah!? Well, be thankful this psycho bitch doesn't have a weapon right now!" yelled Suki angrily at Tammy.

"Girl, you crazy!" Lashawna shouted as she backed away from her, "I mean, I get it, but it ain't nothing for you to get feral over!"

Suki gritted her teeth, "BEAT IT, YOU HAGS!"

"Hags!? I'm only 26!" Tammy retorted as she got Stacy back up.

"NOW!"

"Ugh! Girls, let's just go!" Stacy said as she groaned in pain once she got back up, thanks to Tammy, "It's not worth it now! Just let her have him!"

"I'm not complaining! The guy is fine, but I'm not gonna get broken bones out of it!" Tammy said as she, Stacy, and Lashawna backed away.

"Yeah! Let the Asian chick have him, I don't care!" Lashawna said in fear of facing her wrath. The three women turned around and ran away from the two teenagers.

Suki huffed, the anger easing away.

Sokka couldn't believe it! Suki was also alive and well! He grinned big and was about to give her a big hug...

...When Suki turned around and glared at him, stopping him in his tracks.

"What were you doing!?" Suki asked her boyfriend accusingly.

"Wh-What!?" Sokka's eyes widened in shock, "Whoa, Suki, calm down-"

"Calm down!? Were you just going to let them...just, let them get you to fondle them!?" Suki exclaimed.

"Wha-whoa, no! Suki, that's crazy! I-I didn't want to be in that situation! I was trying to get away from it! I was trying to find you and everyone else!"

Suki looked to have calmed down when he said that.

"Really?" Suki softly asked.

"Of course! I mean, I used to have a sexist view on...well, you know, women, but I wouldn't go that far with them! My dad told me to respect women...and you surely made me respect women even more when I started this Avatar journey," Sokka explained.

Suki just gazed at her boyfriend...and smiled warmly. "Sokka..."

"Hey, seriously, Babe, I was scared out of my mind! They were trying to let me touch them! I mean, I wouldn't want to go anywhere near those women! I'm just glad you came when you did...man, those women really had a grip on me. I mean, what kind of desperate-"

Then Suki dove in and kissed Sokka on the lips, eyes closed as she wrapped her arms around his neck.

"...Mmm!?" Sokka's eyes bugged out as his girlfriend kissed him...but he returned the kiss as he gently wrapped his arms around her as closed his eyes.

They stood there, lip-locked...until they let go, each of them staring at each other in the eyes.

"Hey! Get a room!" hollered a homeless person on a bench that was trying to sleep. "I'm trying to sleep over here!"

The moment ruined, Sokka and Suki cringed, but the former just realized something.

"Hey, wait a minute! You could've just helped me out back there!" Sokka exclaimed at the hobo on the bench that was a few feet away behind them.

The hobo just looked at him with a wry expression, "Do I look like a bodybuilder to you, kid? Besides, I don't want their pimp after me," he then turned around in his sleeping position, facing his back at them.

...Suki then turned her attention to Sokka, "Um, let's just find a place to gather our bearings."

"Oh, uh, sure," Sokka agreed. "Um...lead the way?"

Suki smirked at him and grabbed his hand to, as previously said, lead the way.

They ran through the complex for a while, finding a place to recover. They passed by some hookers and some shady people as they ran, and soon, they both found another empty alleyway to go in.

Once they entered it and were hidden away from any eyes, Suki began to say and apologize, "Sokka, I am so sorry. I-I should've known that you wouldn't take advantage of that situation."

"Hey, no worries, Suki. I'm just glad you came in before those women did anything else to me," Sokka said with a soft tone and a warm smile as he placed his hands on the side of her shoulders.

Suki smiled back, a blush on her face. "You know...you do look even more handsome with your hair down."

Sokka chuckled, letting one of his hands run through his hair. "Well, I'm glad you think so. Still, I prefer my old wolf tail, though."

Giggling softly, Suki said, "Well, I think it's a nice look for you. Makes you even manlier."

"Even manlier, you say?" Sokka smirked.

They looked lovingly into each other's eyes and were about to go into another kiss, when Sokka snapped out of it and said, "Wait a second! This is serious!"

Suki blinked, and she also realized the situation they were in. "Oh! Wait, yeah! Just, where are we? And...why are we speaking in this language? Also, what is this attire?" she asked as she picked at her jacket.

"Exactly! I remembered us being on an airship with Toph and then all of a sudden, the Jerk Lord threw a fire blast at us!" Sokka recounted.

Suki gasped, "Oh no, Toph!"

"Yeah," Sokka nodded with a worried frown, "Aw man, I hope she's okay as well. In fact, I hope everyone else is...Zuko, Aang...Katara..."

Putting a hand on his shoulder, Suki reassured him by saying, "Hey, don't worry, Sokka. We don't really know what's going on here, but maybe if we're here in this...place, wherever this place is, then maybe the others are here as well."

"Yeah...yeah, right..." Sokka nodded, feeling at ease for the time being. He looked at Suki and said, "And as for where we are, I asked someone about it, and they said we're in...the East End of Gotham."

"East End? Gotham?" Suki asked curiously.

"Yeah, that's my reaction. That's all I know, though. But so far, I think we're in some kind of...city," Sokka said as he looked at the end of the alleyway to see the skyscrapers.

"Wow...talk about a city," Suki said as she also looked in Sokka's direction as well.

"Yeah...do all these buildings look like Earth Kingdom architecture or even Fire Nation to you?"

"No...not one bit."

"... We've got to know what's going on here," Sokka said seriously.

"I agree." Suki then turned her attention to the opposite direction of the alleyway. "We should probably get moving and see if we can find any help. Maybe even find our friends and your sister."

Sokka looked in the direction Suki was looking, "Right. I guess at this point, we can only move forward."

The two teenagers rushed through the alleyway and exited it, maneuvering and running through the streets as they tried to find anyone who could point them in the right direction. But so far, no one could help them, as these people were either hobos who wouldn't want to talk to them, some prostitutes that they avoided (and Sokka was not going to ask either one of them again), and others who acted a little too skittish for their own good. They didn't ask for help from any of those people, not liking how they kept muttering and twitching to themselves.

It was only then, they felt like they were going around in circles, the city being so large.

Sighing in exhaustion, Sokka plopped down on an empty bench. "Man, this is not helping us. The only people that could've helped us were those homeless people, and yet they didn't want anything to do with us."

"I know...this isn't a very nice city so far," Suki said as she sat down on the bench next to Sokka. "There has to be someone who can help us."

Sokka looked around the area they were in, a street with worn-down brownstone buildings. It was then he saw a person, a man, wearing an unusual outfit...almost like a uniform? He was burly-looking and had a permanent scowl on his face.

Suki also looked at where Sokka was glancing, and she asked him, "Who's that?"

"Babe, you're asking the wrong person," Sokka said, "But maybe...we can ask him?" he turned to his girlfriend with a shrug.

"I mean...it's worth a shot," Suki agreed.

Sokka nodded, and he stood up, calling out to the man, "Hey, sir!"

The man stopped his trek and turned his head to Sokka, "Hm? Yeah? What?"

"Uh, we just...uh...want to know if you can help us?" Sokka asked a little lamely as he came up to him.

"...With what?" the man asked as he turned to them.

"Um," Suki got up as well, coming up to them, "We're trying to find our friends. One is a little blind girl with dark hair who keeps it in a bun-"

"Wait, Suki, I just thought of something! What if our friends look totally different here in this place as well?" Sokka said to her.

Suki's eyes widened, "Oh...yeah, you're right. Would they even look like what they last looked like before we...uh, got here?" she said discreetly, just so the man in front of them wouldn't think they were crazy.

"That I don't know," Sokka said. He lowered his head to quickly think of something, "Um...actually, we're a little lost. Is there any place we can ask for help?"

The man just looked at them stoically, "...Stay here. And don't take anything or buy anything from druggies."

And with that, the man walked past them and was about to enter an alleyway.

"...Druggies?" Sokka said to himself and looked at Suki, who, in turn, just shrugged, not knowing what that meant. He turned back to the man, "Hey, where are you going!?"

The man paused and turned his head to give him a glare of all things, "Police work. Now, stay here."

He then walked into the alleyway, leaving the two teens behind.

Sokka and Suki both looked confused.

"Police work?" Suki said, looking at her boyfriend in question.

"Hey, don't look at me," Sokka said, "...Although..." he looked at where the man went into the alleyway with a frown, "I don't like how that guy looked."

Suki gazed at where Sokka was looking, "...He did seem a little...strict."

"I wonder what he means by not taking anything and buying from 'druggies'?" Sokka wondered out loud.

Still gazing at where the man walked into the alleyway, Suki made a thoughtful expression on her face, "...Hey, Sokka, how about we follow that guy?"

"Huh?" Sokka looked at her with a blink, "I mean...he did say to stay here."

She looked at him with a 'really?' look. "Sokka, you just said you didn't like how that guy looked."

"Well, yeah, but..."

"And why would he tell us to wait here without an explanation?" Suki asked him.

"...Okay, that was a little suspicious," Sokka agrees, "I mean, it's not like he knows us or anything..." he glanced at the alleyway and back at his girlfriend, "You know what? Sure, let's follow the guy."

"Alrighty then! Let's go," Suki said as she went ahead of Sokka. Sokka kept up his pace to keep up with Suki, and soon they ran in sync.

As they entered the alleyway, they went through multiple turns, making lefts and rights in other alleyways. When they saw the man go around a corner when they were about to round one, they hid behind the corner so they wouldn't be spotted. Once they saw that the coast was clear, they rounded the corner and went through the path the man had taken. Once they neared the corner, they hid behind it, Sokka at the front, while Suki was next to him. The young man craned his head around the corner to see what was happening.

From where Sokka was, he could see some metal trash cans and a dumpster...he could also hear voices in the near distance talking.

"Ah, Bolles! You're right on time!" said what sounded like an older man with an accent, "Can't wait to get paid, eh?"

The man they encountered, known as Bolles, spoke out, "I would've come here sooner, but I was clearing out some of your work areas away from your rival drug dealers. You're back in business."

"Ah, good man! Just for that, I'm gonna tip ya an extra thousand!" the older man said jovially as he sounded like he was handling something.

"Hm. Thanks, Carmine. To be honest, you pay a lot better than GCPD."

"Heeeey, I only try to make my customers and friends happy as much as they can, ya know!? Speaking of, you and the rest of the boys are gonna see the fight later on tonight, right?" the man named Carmine asked.

"Of course. Brother against brother, the Gusnov Twins. Both are brutal, ruthless, and savage enough to put each of their own down. My money is on the one with the scar."

"Ah, Slavani? Care to ask me why?"

"The more scars he has, the better he can take the pain."

"Haha! Nice observation! By the way, um, sorry for asking you this all the time, but, uh...you came alone, right?"

"Well, I was dropped off by one of the rookies in the force, his name being Blake. He doesn't know about this, so you don't have to worry."

"Ahh. Teaching him the ropes, aren't ya?"

"Well, Blake's a little too...I guess I should say 'boy scout'-ish. He carries the feeling of 'goody-two-shoes'. Wants to try and make a 'difference'."

"Hmm...so a good cop then, huh?" Carmine said in a way that almost carried disgust.

"Well, yeah. If you ask me, he won't last a week in the force, especially in Gotham, so I give him two weeks tops before he gets killed in action," Bolles stated.

"Heh. You know...if he's bothering you, I can make his time in GCPD a little shorter."

"...Hmm…" Bolles sounded like he was thinking, "...You do that for me?"

"Bolles! Buddy! I always help my good friends who help my business!"

"...Well, since you're offering, I think you can just let your men give the rook a nice beating. Don't actually kill him, though. Maybe just cripple him."

"Haha! What's this? You got a conscience for the good cop?"

"...Ah hell, you know what? Forget what I said about crippling him. Just beat him up and put him out of his misery when he's all broken up. If he's crippled and alive, then I think the Commissioner would just honor him or something. And then I would have to be there with the rest of the force to pick up his 'spirits'."

"Ha! Atta boy! Heh, and yeah, that sounds just like that Commish. And hey, maybe we can set something up right now for when the shmuck comes back! How long will that be?"

"I told him to pick me up around thirty minutes around the apartment complex on Barkley Street in the East End, the one with an open courtyard. That was...probably seventeen minutes ago."

"Ah, great! I know which one you're talking about! I'll get my guys here to do the job then! Do you want them to sneak up on him, or act like they're attacking you and the rook?"

"Hmm...I think you should just let your men come up to the police car and shoot him, without me present, of course. It's just a lot simpler. Besides, I need to help out some kids who said they were lost."

"Even better! Haha! Okay then, let's do it! Boys, follow Bolles to the scene and heed his instructions. I'll call the chauffeur from here to go on home."

Meanwhile, with Sokka and Suki...

"Whoa...damn," Sokka whispered, "Maybe we should-wha-wait, what-SUKI!?" he then said in a normal tone.

Suki then rounded the corner and made herself known to these thugs, getting into a fighting stance.

"What kind of people are you!?" Suki exclaimed at them in anger.

The man, Bolles, and Carmine, who was an older Caucasian man in a fur coat with a slick suit, shades on, his hair all brown and graying as he had a brown mustache, all turned their attention to Suki. There were also two big guys on each side of Carmine, the outfits they had on being black trench coats, sweaters, and black pants and shoes. One was a Caucasian white male, while the other was an African-American male.

"What the hell is this!?" Carmine asked, gesturing to Suki.

Bolles angrily scowled at the young woman, "You damn brat! You followed me here!?"

"Not just me!" Suki exclaimed at them.

"Oh, for-Suki!" Sokka then came out of his hiding place and looked at the men in front of them. "Awww, man."

Bolles gritted his teeth, "I thought I told you two to wait!"

"Actually, you said to stay here, which apparently should be there, which we didn't do, so...uh, Suki, I think we should just run," Sokka told her.

"Are you serious, Sokka? They're planning to kill someone!" Suki asked her boyfriend incredulously.

"Look, I would jump in and pull out some punches as well, but...we don't have any weapons," Sokka made it clear to her. "Like, where are your fans? I don't have my sword! Even my boomerang I don't have!"

"..." Suki looked at the three big men who were accompanying the older man. She realized that basically, it's four to two, maybe three to two if this Carmine guy isn't a fighter. She may have jumped in too soon, but this won't deter her resolve. "...I still think we can take them. I mean, you know how to fight, too, right?"

"Well, yeah, but...hoo boy..." Sokka ran a hand down his face. Soon, he got into a fighting stance, "Okay, okay. I'll just take the Bolles guy or whatever his name is, and I'll take the guy on the left."

"How about we make this easy? I'll take the two guys, and you take the Bolles character?"

"I mean...well, okay, if you want. I was just trying to be gentlemanly, you know?"

"Sokka, Hun, while that is sweet, you should know me by now."

"...Okay then, I'll just take on the Bolles guy. Maybe even the old guy if I can."

"What the hell is going on here!?" Carmine exclaimed, "We got a couple of action kids here!? What do you two think you all are, Batman!?"

"Batman?" Suki asked, a little confused.

"Bat-man?" Sokka looked at them oddly, "You mean a lemur-bat...man?"

"Ah, screw this shit!" Carmine got a gun out and aimed at Suki, "Since you popped up, I'll pop ya first!"

Then-

WHA-WICK!

...A thin whip appendage wrapped around Carmine's gun, letting him be in shock for a moment, until the whip forcefully got out of his hand with a pull.

"ACK!" Carmine yelped.

Bolles and the two thugs looked up to their left, while Sokka and Suki also looked up in the direction the whip came from.

The whip appendage went up as well as the gun, the weapon being pulled up and then tossed behind the person who was perched on an emergency ladder platform on the side of the building.

The person...was a woman. She was wearing a black bodysuit and had cat ears of some kind that were on top of her head. She was carrying a long whip in her right hand, and her face was bare. She seemed to have dark skin with a bit of short black hair coming out from the top of her head in her bodysuit.

She spoke out, "Wow, Carmine, pulling out a gun on two teenagers. Just what would your kid have to say?"

Carmine seethed, "Damn it, Kittycat! You won't quit, will ya!?"

"Kitty...cat?" Sokka looked up and blinked.

"Whoa, who's that?" Suki asked anyone while she looked up at the woman in curiosity.

"Catwoman!?" Bolles exclaimed irritably, "Shit. Well, let's just see if you really got cat-like reflexes then, huh!?" he got his gun out, aimed, and prepared to shoot her.

"No, you fool! Don't shoot her!" Carmine yelled at Bolles.

"What!?" Bolles said incredulously to Carmine.

The woman named Catwoman sneered, "Gee, thanks for the save, Carmine."

She then leaped off the ledge and used her long legs and heels to point and shoot down at Bolles.

WHAM!

"Ooff!" Bolles got knocked back a few feet and slammed against a wall, the back of his head hitting the wall, the impact causing him to have a slight concussion. Catwoman backflipped off of him and landed on her two feet gracefully, like a cat.

Carmine growled, "Why must you always interfere with my meetings, Kittycat!?"

"I don't always do, ya know?" Catwoman said as she got into a fighting stance, letting her hands out as her fingers looked like claws, cat claws. "But when you threaten kids, all bets are off."

Gritting his teeth, Carmine snarled and told his two thugs, "What are you two waiting for!? Smack her around a bit so she can learn some respect!"

One of the thugs, the Caucasian male, grimaced, "Uh, r-right, Boss!"

The other, the African-American male, also stuttered, "Uh, y-yeah, sure!"

The two thugs went over to Catwoman, fists ready to pummel her.

When one of the thugs threw a punch at her, Catwoman dodged it by side-stepping away from the hit. Twirling on her heels, she delivered a side kick to the side of the thug, knocking him off balance. The other thug also took a swing at her, but she ducked under the punch and delivered a side chop to the side of his head, the sharp nails cutting his face.

"AUGH!" the thug, being the African-American that had his face cut, growled at her, "You little bitch!"

Catwoman smirked, and then, just as if she predicted it, turned around and swipe-blocked a punch from the Caucasian thug, and proceeded to do some fast punches at him, directed at his chest, shoulders, and to his face last.

"ACK!" the thug yelped, as she delivered one last punch to his face.

The other thug then decided to get serious and got a switchblade out of his right hand.

"What the hell are ya doing!?" Carmine yelled at his thug in what sounded like anger and shock.

"Don't worry, Boss, I'm just gonna cut her a little bit! Just enough that she gets the picture!" he said to him. Then he ran up to Catwoman with the blade in his hand.

Suki and Sokka, who were on the sidelines, watched the fight in interest, but Suki then told her boyfriend, "Sokka! I'll face the guy with the blade! You'll face the other one that this Catwoman is fighting and maybe the Bolles guy!"

"U-Uh, okay!" Sokka said to her in slight alarm, "Just, um, just be careful, alright!?"

"Don't worry, Sokka, I will! You be careful too!" Suki assured with a nod and rushed over to the thug, delivering an upward kick on the thug's right arm to let the switchblade in his hand go up while he was fighting Catwoman.

"ACK!" The African-American thug yelped, now his attention to Suki, "You little-you want some of this!?"

"Question is, do you want to get beaten up by a girl?" Suki said with a cocky smirk.

"RAAAARRRGH!" the thug yelled as he rushed up to her and pushed the blade straight toward her.

Suki dodged it by side-stepping and used her left arm to wrap the man's blade arm, and then used her right hand to push it up, flipping the thug and tossing him over to a wall, letting his back slam hard against it while he was upside down.

"UGH!" The thug then landed on his head in a pair of metal trash cans and on the ground, "OGH!" and just like that, he was out like a light, as his body went back on his front as he lay there unconscious.

Suki smirked a little broader. "I guess you do."

Sokka went over to Catwoman, got next to her, and got himself into a fighting stance as he said, "Uh, hey! Mind if I help?"

Catwoman glanced next to her at Sokka in question with a raised brow, and said, "Um, sure, kid. Do you know how to fight?"

"Um...in a way!" Sokka admitted.

Before Catwoman could reply to that, the Caucasian thug got up as well as Bolles, who recovered from his slight concussion, all looked ready to pounce on them.

"Quickly, which one do you want to fight?" Catwoman asked Sokka as she turned her attention to the two brutes.

"Uh...the Bolles guy?" Sokka said as he pointed at him.

"Good enough for me!" Catwoman smirked and rushed to the Caucasian thug as she delivered a left side-kick, which he swiped and blocked with his arm. However, Catwoman twirled and jumped in her left direction, letting her left hand touch the ground, and using her right hand on the ground to twirl her deadly legs into a circle. Once she positioned herself to let the thug face her from behind, she crouched and bent her legs to propel and shoot toward the thug, hitting him in the stomach.

"UGH!" the thug exclaimed, knocking the wind out of him. He slammed against a wall, and Catwoman wasn't even done yet. Once she landed on her feet, she twirled and jumped forward, doing a front flip and hitting the right heel of her boot on the cranium of the thug's skull, sending his face to the pavement and knocking him out.

Two down, one to go.

Sokka looked at the display of fighting skill and couldn't help but say one thing.

"...Wooow..." Sokka was impressed...and she wasn't bad looking at all either, noticing those curves on her.

"Sokka!" Suki exclaimed at him, "Look out!"

Sokka looked at where Bolles was...to see he was charging at him with some kind of object that was sparking electricity in his right hand!

"Whoa!" Sokka jumped out of the way to his right from the object's line of aim.

Bolles then turned around to inwardly swing the object at him again, while Sokka used his left arm to block and shoved the burlier man's arm and the object away from him. The bad cop then used his left arm to rear back and try to strike the kid in the face, but Sokka ducked under the swipe and went in to throw punches at Bolles's stomach and chest.

Sokka was not known as a martial artist by any means, but he liked to think he pulled out some pretty good punches at the guy. Hearing Bolles's grunts of pain felt satisfying to hear, so Sokka kept going.

After what felt like the fifteenth punch, Bolles can pretty much say he felt the affliction on him. The man was partly hunched over, wheezing and coughing. But Sokka wasn't done yet.

"And for the finisher!" Sokka said as he reared his arm at Bolles, aiming it at his head. He shot his arm at the side of the cop's head and-

WHAAAM!

-punched him in the face!

Bolles went to his side and fell on the ground, landing on it roughly as he was now on his back, unconscious.

Sokka cheered victoriously. "WOOOOO! Now that's how it's done!"

"Not bad, kid," Catwoman congratulated, hands on her hips as she smirked at him.

"Oh! Uh, th-thanks!" Sokka grinned with a thumbs up at Catwoman.

Suki looked at both her boyfriend and Catwoman. She did see that Sokka gazed at Catwoman a moment ago, and saw that he was looking a little too giddy when he was looking at the older woman as of right now, decided to come up to him and smack him on the back, "Yeah, Sokka! Great job! Those lessons I taught you certainly did the trick!"

Sensing the tone in her voice after he was off-balanced a bit from her slap on the back, Sokka straightened up, turned to Suki, and said in a nervous tone, "O-Oh, yeah! U-Um, th-thanks, Suki! Y-You were great too! Really, you were! Like, you took care of that guy single-handedly! Atta girl!"

Suki looked at him with a smirk and a raised eyebrow.

Aw, don't be jealous, Suki. He's just being a guy. I mean, I can't blame him for finding that Catwoman attractive.

"DAMN IT, KITTY CAT!" Carmine yelled out to Catwoman. He turned to his two thug bodyguards and yelled at them, "You're both dead to me!" he turned his attention to Bolles, "And next time, Bolles, check behind who's following ya!" he then began to leave, but he was stopped by someone grabbing his fur coat, "What the-!?"

"Hey, you're not going anywhere!" Sokka exclaimed as he held onto his fur coat.

"The hell you doing!? This is an expensive coat, you brat!" Carmine raised his hand, which was encrusted with diamond and gold rings, and swatted the young man away.

When Sokka released his coat to get away from being swatted, Suki came up to help her boyfriend as she caught him from behind.

The Kyoshi Warrior Captain glared at Carmine, "You're not getting off that easily!"

"Yeah!" Sokka said as he stood up after being helped by Suki, "We don't know too much about you, but planning hits on people? You're going down, old-timer!"

"Old-timer!? Who the hell you think you're talking to, ya little bastard!? I got connections, both in the police force and in the district courts! You better make sure I don't come after you and your family or your girl, 'cause you walkin' on thin ice, pal!"

"Funny you should say that, because we don't live here! And I can walk on thin ice as well! It's not that hard!" Sokka retorted.

"You mockin' me, kid!?" Carmine sneered at him, "You're lucky I don't have my gun right now, or I would end you in a heartbeat! You'd be another dead druggie on the side of the street! And when the Penguin gets elected for Mayor of this city, I'm going to make sure you're on my hit list, kid!"

"Go ahead with this 'gun' of yours!" Sokka exclaimed, "We'll see who's left standing when I put my sword up your-"

"That's enough!" exclaimed Catwoman.

"Huh?" Sokka turned to the woman in confusion, as well as Suki.

Catwoman just turned to Carmine with a glare, "Just leave, okay, Carmine? Don't be threatening on killing just one kid. That wouldn't look good on your reputation in the criminal underworld, now would it?"

Carmine stared at her, not saying anything...until he said, "Just keep that kid's mouth shut."

"Sure. Whatever," Catwoman rolled her eyes with a sneer.

Sokka and Suki looked even more puzzled.

The older man then turned around and walked off...until he stopped and turned his head to Catwoman to say, "You know, you're gonna have to stop disrespecting your old man, Selina."

Both teens looked back at Catwoman.

Selina?

Catwoman - Selina - just glared at Carmine.

"...See ya around, Kitty Cat," Carmine then walked off, leaving the three alone in the alleyway.

...When Carmine was gone, Sokka was the first to say, "Uuuh...do you happen to know that guy?" he asked Catwoman.

Catwoman just stood there for a moment and turned to Sokka, "I just saved your life, kid...hopefully. Just don't piss off any crime lords in the future."

Sokka and Suki both glanced at each other for a moment, until Suki asked, "You...didn't really answer my boyfriend's question."

...The older woman said, "Do you both seriously don't live here? In Gotham?"

Both teens blinked at her for not answering the question.

"Um...no. We don't. We...uh...um..." Sokka tried to think of something good for him to lie about their situation.

"We're, uh, we're from out of town!" Suki jumped in, "A-And we're finding our friends! We've been separated from them, and...yeah!" she nodded to affirm it.

Catwoman looked at the kids for a second...until saying, "Well, my place is around here. I guess you two can stay there for a while. Follow me," she then began to walk off down the alleyway.

"Wait! You still didn't answer my question!" Sokka called out to her.

The older woman stopped in her tracks. She sighed and turned her head to say to them, "Carmine is my father, okay?"

…Surprised at that revelation, Sokka and Suki's eyes widened in shock.

"I'm nothing like him, don't worry..." Selena then turned her head forward to look ahead. "Now come on. It's getting late. You don't want to be out here at this time of night." She then kept walking...

...The teens glanced back at each other and back at Catwoman, known as Selina.

"...Should we...follow her?" Sokka asked Suki.

"...Hey, she saved us from being...uh, dead, I guess?" Suki said with a shrug at Sokka.

"...Well, who knows? Maybe she can help us find my sister and our friends?"

"Maybe..." Suki looked back at Selina, who was still walking. "...I think we can trust her."

"...Yeah. I mean, she saved us, and she said she's not like that Car-mine guy or whatever, so...yeah, she seems pretty cool."

"Uh, guys?" Catwoman called out to them, looking at them with a raised puzzled brow, "Are you both coming or not?"

"Uh, y-yeah! Sorry, uh..." Sokka then grabbed Suki's hand, "Come on, Suki, let's go!"

"O-Okay!" Suki said hurriedly

And they followed Catwoman - Selina - to the streets of Gotham's East End...

End of Chapter 5

Chapter Text

Park Row

8:27 PM

- Iroh and Leslie -

After walking down the sidewalks along the dirty streets to go to Leslie's residence for a good while, both Iroh and Leslie came up to two brownstone buildings. The one on the left is seemingly Leslie's home, while the right building was her clinic, a lit-up sign next to the door that said, "M.D., Leslie Thompkins" and had a doctor's symbol on it.

Iroh, who looked around the area with such curiosity, asked Leslie, "Is it always this dirty around here?"

Leslie chuckled, "For a Gothamite, this is considered 'clean'."

"...Oh my," Iroh blinked. Looking up, he sees her home and her clinic. "So, um...this is your home?"

"Yep. Home sweet home," Leslie said as she walked up the stairs, as well as Iroh.

Once she unlocked the door, she opened it to let them both in. Turning on the lights as she placed her purse on a table next to her staircase near the entrance, Leslie took off her jacket and placed it on the coat rack to the right. On the right, there was another door that must've led to her infirmary (a clinic, Iroh heard from her).

Iroh looked around the place and saw pictures on the walls and on small tables. Coming up to one on a small stand, he sees a picture of what looked to be a younger Leslie and a man and a woman...and a boy...

"So, you said you wanted some tea?" Leslie asked Iroh as she turned to him.

"Oh!" Iroh turned to the woman, "Um, yes! Preferably jasmine tea, if you have any. But if not, then I'll go with any tea you have!"

Leslie smiled, "Well, lucky for you, I got a box full of K-pods of jasmine tea ready to brew."

"...K-pods?" Iroh asked, his face showing confusion.

"...Um...don't worry, I'll brew it," Leslie said with a sheepish smile, "Just, uh, follow me."

Iroh, still a little confused about what a K-pod is, followed Leslie nonetheless to the kitchen straight ahead.

When he entered the kitchen, Iroh looked around the area and became curious as to what was in this woman's kitchen. There were metal objects, a large person-sized metal box that was up against a wall with what looked to have two doors, one a square door and the other a rectangle door, and a small metal thing with two slots on top of the kitchen counter. There was also a rectangular metal box that was on the counter as well and a device that looked…advanced to be in any form of shape. The device was also on the counter next to the rectangle box.

As she neared one of her kitchen cabinets, Leslie opened one to get out a small box full of...little cylinder things. She then went to the device, lifted the lid off of it, and put in the cylinder 'pod' in the circle slot, closing the lid to somehow crush it.

...To say Iroh was fascinated was an understatement.

After pushing some buttons, the device was making an odd and loud sound...almost like it was...brewing.

Leslie turned back to Iroh and told him with a smile, "Well, you don't have to stand there. Go ahead and sit down at the table."

"...Oh, uh...sorry, it's just...all these..." Iroh looked around the kitchen and its appliances, "...devices are...well, they're quite interesting," he said with a sheepish smile of his own.

The doctor smiled in understanding, "Not many technological advantages where you're from?"

Iroh chuckled, "Well, we have airships, but...that's basically the most technological thing we got as of right now," he sat on one of the chairs near her kitchen table.

Chuckling herself, Leslie also sat on a chair near her kitchen table, next to and across from Iroh, "Well, I'll tell you one thing, that kid you're looking for, Aang? What he did back there? We don't do that here...at all."

"Heh, I kind of figured," Iroh smiled, "But if you know what I can do, then you'll be even more surprised."

"Hm?" Leslie raised an eyebrow, "What can you do?"

"Well..." Iroh decided to demonstrate to Leslie what he meant by that. Raising his right hand up, he snapped his fingers hard...to create a flame in his palm.

...Leslie blinked in shock. "...You're right. I'm way more surprised...how are you...how are you doing that?"

"That, my good lady, is firebending. I am firebender, as Aang is an airbender," Iroh explained as he extinguished the flame in his hand.

"...My word..." Leslie put her hand on her head to ease her shock, "Okay, so...what Aang did was airbending, what you did was firebending...is there any other bending that I should be aware of?"

"Well, there are the other two, earthbending and waterbending. Each element though, has special bending properties that each bender can use. Like for instance, an earthbender can bend and control metal, a firebender can create and bend lightning, a waterbender can freeze water, and an airbender can control mists and sand, which the air controls."

"...Wow...that's...mighty impressive," Leslie said with a stunned stare.

Iroh just smiled slightly, "Well, if it makes you feel any better, these buildings in your city, uh...Gotham, is it? Either way, they look way too tall for my liking. Also, these machines that are going off on your city's roads looked like tanks to me. In fact, everything looks...quite advanced around here. So...I guess I could say that I am mostly amazed by all the things you have here in...uh, your world."

Leslie couldn't help but smile back at Iroh, "Well, Gotham is an interesting place. As for our world...I think you'd be very surprised at what's around here."

Blinking at that, Iroh just chuckled, "You know? I'll hold you to that."

Both chuckled, enjoying this bizarre yet informative conversation...

Iroh then spoke, "But really, thank you for your hospitality. I really, um...don't know what happened for me to make myself appear here in this new world that I'm in as well as Aang. I mean, I really don't know why I'm here at all exactly...but you took this stranger in, despite how I might say some outlandish things in general," Iroh smiled warmly and nodded to her, "For that, I thank you."

"Oh, really, it's no problem," Leslie smiled back, "I guess I got my fill in knowing what all those powers you and Aang had just done. But you're welcome to stay until you find your friend, or...once you know how to get back to your…uh, world?"

"Oh yes...there's also that," Iroh frowned as he glanced at the floor, wondering how he and Aang would return...actually, he wondered if anyone else was here in this world, this city.

Zuko...I hope you're alright...

Leslie saw the look on his face, and decided to change topics for his sake, "Well, wherever you came from, you came here to Gotham at the most interesting of times."

Iroh looked up at Leslie, "Oh? What would that be?"

"Well, our city of Gotham is having an election. We'll be electing a new mayor in the coming six days. One of the candidates is actually the son of some good friends of mine..." Leslie lowered her gaze to look at the table's surface, her expression turning to that of uncertainty.

Noticing this, Iroh carefully asked, "Um...are you okay?"

Leslie turned her attention back up at Iroh, "Oh, sorry, I was just...thinking..." she lowered her gaze back at the table's surface.

Iroh sat there, a little concerned about his newfound friend's behavior. He asked her a seemingly innocent question, "I saw a picture of you in your early years with a man and a woman with their young son...was the son you mentioned running for mayor the one I saw in the picture?"

Looking back up at Iroh, she stared at him for a second until she smiled, "Very observant. And yes...my friends' names were Thomas and Martha Wayne. Their son's name is Bruce. Bruce's father, Thomas, ran a multinational corporation and inherited it all from his father...however, he was more of a surgeon and a philanthropist..." And then she was quiet for the time being.

Feeling that the silence usually meant something bad had happened, Iroh asked as delicately as best as he could. "Did...something happen?"

...Leslie sighed, "Thomas was very vocal about how his city needed to change. So much so that he decided to run for mayor himself...he basically won everyone over, using the money to give out charities and donations to people in need...that was around 28 years ago..."

"...What happened to your friend?" Iroh asked her, not liking how the environment suddenly changed, the sobering feeling and look in Leslie's eyes.

"...Simply put, our city has always been a dangerous place, especially in the darker corners of it. People who work underground in the city don't like good politicians...so one crime lord decided to get him out of the way...yet, it was not only him who lost his life, but his wife, Martha, as well...their son being there with them at the time."

Iroh's eyes widened, "Oh...you mean...Bruce? He experienced his father and mother's...death?"

"...Yes..." Leslie looked up at Iroh, "Bruce's parents were murdered by a hired thug to make it look like a mugging. From Bruce's account, Thomas tried to talk the man out of it...but he shot him anyway."

Shot? By what? Iroh thought in his mind. He didn't dare to ask, as this was a sore topic to bring up right now just by looking at Leslie.

Speaking of, Leslie continued, "Martha tried to ask for help...but she was shot too...leaving that poor scared boy of ten without any parents..."

"...My word..." Iroh muttered.

"Not only that, but he has to live on his own, in his own home, Wayne Manor, all by himself...he has his butler with him, to raise him, but...losing both your parents can certainly affect you in a traumatic way," Leslie frowned as she reflected, "...I made sure to visit him to help him through it...he basically become my own surrogate son...

"..." Iroh nodded in understanding, "Hm..."

"...He lost everything that day...now an heir to Wayne Enterprises, he's...going to follow in his father's footsteps to become mayor...to finish what his father started," Leslie finished as she looked at the device that brewed the tea, the machine making another odd sound. Apparently, it was done as she got up and went to it. "Tea is ready," she turned to Iroh, "Do you want anything in it?"

Iroh looked at Leslie for a moment...and said, "I just want to say, my condolences to Bruce after hearing that story."

Leslie blinked but smiled and said, "Thank you. I'm certain Bruce will appreciate that."

Smiling with a nod, Iroh then said, "However, I feel like that wasn't what was bothering you, wasn't it?"

Now confused, Leslie asked Iroh, "What do you mean?"

"Well...you said this city is a dangerous place, and that Bruce is walking in the footsteps of his late father..." Iroh glanced at the floor for a moment, until asking, "Are you afraid that Bruce might...um, excuse me for asking this, but do you think Bruce might go down through the same trials as his father once went through?"

...Leslie was quiet for a moment...

"...You're very observant indeed, Iroh," she gave him a sad smile, "But...well, while yes, I do worry for Bruce on participating in this whole mayoral election coming up, I just...I'm also concerned if he could actually...if he could be dedicated to the job if he does win."

"Hmm…" Iroh nodded, "Being in a position of power for a city this...supposedly large and dangerous as you said can bring some kind of stress."

"Yeah..." Leslie mumbled. Looking at the brewed tea that was already in the mug, she stared at it, "...That's right..."

...Iroh decided to let this conversation go, so he wouldn't worry his new friend, so he cleared his throat, "Well, um...as for the tea, I just like it the way it is."

Snapping out of her thoughts, Leslie turned her attention to Iroh, looking at him for a moment until she gave him a grateful smile, "Alright then," she grabbed the handle of the mug and gave it, placing it on a coaster on the table next to him.

Smiling, Iroh nodded as he took the mug of tea in his hands, smelled the aroma, and before he began to sip it, he told Leslie, "Thank you for this wonderful tea, Miss Leslie."

Chuckling, Leslie said, "I mean, the machine did all the rest...but you're very welcome, Iroh."

Smiling at the doctor, Iroh then grasped the mug in his hands...and made the tea a little hotter, which made the steam billow out of the mug a little faster.

Blinking at that, Leslie looked at this occurrence, rather intrigued by it.

Once he got the right temperature, Iroh then took a sip of his tea. After taking the sip, he looked at Leslie and smiled sheepishly, "Sorry. I'm sure it's great the way it is, but we firebenders tend to like our tea very piping hot. It's an old trick we use to heat up our drinks."

...Leslie couldn't help but chuckle and give out a smile, "Ah. So I see."

Then, a peculiar noise rang out. It sounded like it came from Leslie's purse, the sound almost having a catchy tune. The woman dug into it and got the ringing device out, a yellow rectangular device.

Once she looked at the screen, her eyes widened in surprise. Getting up, she told Iroh, "Um, sorry, I have to take this."

She then walked around the table behind her and went back to the hallway/foyer.

Iroh looked at Leslie in confusion, wondering where she was going with that device in her hand.

"Uh...okay then..." Iroh said, a little curious as he sat there, holding onto his mug of tea.

On the Streets of Park Row, Away From the Industrial District

8:33 PM

- Batman, Aang, and Toph -

Batman let the call on his dashboard ring...

Aang and Toph were still holding onto each other, as Aang was holding onto a handlebar next to him, forgetting to put his seatbelt on, while Toph was holding onto Aang for dear life, her whole 'vision' completely screwed up as the Batmobile was swerving and turning those tight corners.

Spirits, what have I gotten ourselves into?! Aang thought in fright as he gritted his teeth, trying to desperately hold onto the handlebar to keep himself rooted in his spot

Holy crap! Someone stop this crazy thing! Toph squeezed onto Aang and held on, even going as far as looping her leg on the side of the Batmobile's console. While her other leg was a little bit in pain, she seemed to have forgotten about it after stepping foot into this thing as it rode off. Now she's just questioning her life choices.

The ringing continued until a voice rang through the dashboard.

"Hello? Are you okay, Bru-"

"I'm fine. I got an injured young girl. She was shot in the leg. I'm coming over."

"A young girl? Shot? Oh dear..." a sigh on the other line, "Alright then, I'll get the table ready."

"Thanks. I'll be there in a moment," and with that, Batman cut off the call with a touch on the dashboard.

In the midst of the kids swerving and being pushed back into the seat by the momentum of the car, Aang realized something.

Hey, wait! I think I recognized that voice!

"We're almost there. Hold on," Batman told them, eyes on the road.

"Hold on!? What do you think we've been doing!?" Toph exclaimed in aggravation as she held onto Aang after taking a sharp turn.

"Not my fault your friend didn't buckle either of you up,' Batman came back with.

"I didn't know what you meant by that!" Aang yelled through the road noise.

"Hmph..."

Then, after a few seconds, Batman took another turn to the left, and soon, he parked on the right side of the street, letting the kids have one last jolt to the right before settling onto the seat as the car stopped.

"UGH!" Toph was still holding onto Aang, while the boy was also still holding onto the handlebar, afraid to let go.

But once both doors opened on each side, it looked like it was time to get out.

"Uhh..." Aang sat there flabbergasted, shellshocked and soon feeling a little nervous when he realized that Toph was still holding onto him.

Toph though, on the other hand, just sat there, not moving...until she asked in an almost anxious tone, "Is it all over now?"

Batman unbuckled his seatbelt and said, "Yes. I'm going to carry you over to the doctor."

"Okay...great...the doctor...I...I don't feel so good," Toph said a little queasy as she grimaced.

"Y-You don't?" Aang asked her in worry, "What-"

Then Toph leaned over on Aang's lap and vomited out of the side of the car and onto the sidewalk. Aang winced, but at the same time, her whole body was over his lap as she threw up, the front of her body being on him as she stuck her butt upward, which was under Aang's chin...

Her hands were also on his right leg as she leaned over him...

...Aang realized this looked like a very compromising position...it was enough to make him blush and speed his heartbeat a bit.

Uh...okay, this, uh...I mean, this feels really...weird? Um...maybe I should...help her?

As Toph threw up, Aang placed his right hand on her back and patted it, giving her some kind of comfort...

After emptying her stomach, Toph went back up and sat next to Aang as she groaned, "Uuugh...carry me, Twinkletoes."

"Huh? But, Batman said-"

"I don't care! No offense to the Bat Guy, but after that, I just want to be carried by someone familiar! You're gonna have to do it, Twinkles!"

"Uh..." Aang looked at Batman, who was out of the Batmobile and just stood there...stoically.

"...Hm," Batman nodded, "Then you'll have to carry her, kid."

"Wha-wha-what!? U-Uh-"

"You heard Deep Voice. Now carry me," Toph said as she wrapped her arms around him as she also wrapped her left leg around Aang's waist.

"GAH! UH, UM, UH, I-I-UH-UH-" Aang felt his face heat up tenfold.

"Oh grow up, Twinkletoes! My life is at stake here!"

"...Okay..." Aang then tried to stand up, having to use his right hand to hold up her left leg...and wrap his other arm around her waist.

Oh my gosh...this is happening...I mean...is this strange? Should I be doing this? I mean, yeah, I should, Toph is hurt and in danger, but...is this even...i-is she like giving me mixed signals or-n-no! No! No, Aang, bad! Come on, just man up and ignore whatever you're feeling right now! ...I hope I'm doing this right.

And so, he got out of the car, struggling to carry Toph as she hung onto him, with her right leg, the one that was shot in the shin, hanging limp.

Once they were away from the car, Batman pushed something on his left top wrist, and the car closed its doors...when all of a sudden, the car started to sprout metal plating around and onto the Batmobile, instantly covering it to make sure no crooks were going into the car.

Aang blinked at the odd spectacle as he held onto Toph. "Uh..."

Batman then went on ahead of them, saying "Follow me."

"Oh, uh, r-right!" Aang said as he followed Batman while carrying Toph.

They sped through the sidewalk and after a few seconds of running through it (which Aang had to note that Toph was very light), they took a right turn around a building through an alleyway and made another turn to the left once they reached the end of it. It was then they approached the front of a building with a sign that was next to the door. Going up the stairs, Batman knocked on the door, with Aang behind him as he went up the stairs carefully so he wouldn't drop Toph.

After a second, the door opened...revealing it to be the older woman that Aang met a while back!

Blinking in surprise at seeing the woman again, Aang called out, "Hey! It is you!"

Leslie looked around Batman to see Aang, and her eyes also widened in surprise, "Kid!?"

Batman looked back at Aang and Toph and back at Leslie, "You met them?"

"Just the boy. He was looking for his friends..." Leslie glanced at the girl, Toph, who was holding onto Aang. "Is this girl our patient here?"

Toph winced, the pain now coming back in her bleeding limp leg, "Y-Yeah...I think I'm losing a lot of blood now."

Aang looked down at his side to see where the blood was seeping...and it looked like the bullet wound on her shin was soaking on Aang's bare shin, right down onto his shoes...

...Okay, don't get all queasy now. This is all for Toph. Stay strong. You got to help her.

Leslie glanced at the wound on Toph and gasped, "My goodness...alright then, follow me."

She led Batman, Aang, and Toph into her home, closing the front door.

While that was occurring, someone came through the hall to see what the commotion was all about. And upon seeing Aang and Toph, the man's eyes widened as he called out loud, "Aang! Toph!"

Aang turned to the new but familiar voice and saw who it was. Eyes also widening, he exclaimed in shock, "Iroh!?"

"Pops!?" Toph also asked in surprise.

Batman looked at Iroh and back at the kids. "...Know each other?"

Aang then turned to Batman, "Y-Yeah! He's our friend! I-I didn't know he was here as well, though!"

Iroh, who saw Toph's injury, gasped and rushed over to the kids, "My word, Toph, what happened!?"

"Ugh...I would like to know that myself, actually," Toph winced at the pain in her shin.

"Okay, okay, everyone, give her some room!" Leslie said as she got her clinic key out of a table stand drawer, "Hold on, I'll get the door opened," she used the key on the door that was next to her front door and unlocked it, "Alright, follow me, Aang, is it?"

"Uh, yes, ma'am!" Aang nodded.

"Okay. Follow me and carry your friend in," Leslie told him as she, Aang, and Toph went inside the clinic next door.

As the doctor and kids went inside, Batman and Iroh glanced at each other...

...Batman bluntly said, "Question: Do you have some kind of power over an element?"

Iroh blinked, "Um...y-yes, I...firebend..."

"...Hm..." Then Batman went through the door and entered the clinic.

...Iroh watched Batman go inside the clinic...

"...Well, now I've seen everything," Iroh muttered, a little stunned.

He then entered the next-door clinic as well.

Industrial District

8:33 PM

...Combustion Man woke up.

...Grunting, Combustion Man (aka The Terminator) sat up from his position, his back against a hard wall...

...He felt like he was wearing some new clothes...

Looking down, he saw that he was wearing a long-sleeved buttoned-up white shirt, dark blue jeans, and some black formal shoes.

...Although confused, Combustion Man trudged onward as he got up slowly. When he got up, he took in his surroundings...

He was in some alleyway...yet everything looked...foreign...

Combustion Man turned to his left to see an exit out of the alley.

...Deciding to get some answers, Combustion Man made his way out of the alleyway.

When he exited it, he paused to look up...

...And saw very tall buildings...odd and dark-looking architecture...and brightly colored lights all around him...

...It was a strange sight for sure, and Combustion Man could only marvel for a second as he began to realize, asking himself in thought:

...Where am I?

He was about to fry the traitor General of the Fire Nation, Fire Lord Ozai's brother, Iroh, when all of a sudden...he blacked out.

And now, he wakes up somewhere foreign, wearing these odd clothes, and in some sort of...city?

...Combustion Man definitely needs some answers.

"...Hmm..." Combustion Man hummed in curiosity. He was always the quiet type, but since this was a bizarre situation he found himself in, he might as well use his voice to persuade anyone to tell him what was going on.

Then, in his left peripheral vision, he turned his head to see...two people in suits running straight at him from a distance.

"Outta the way! I don't want no glowy kid pulverisin' me!" said one of the men running.

"Me neither! I rather face Batman than whatever the hell that was!" said the other man.

Upon hearing that, Combustion Man's interest was immediately piqued as he reached out his hands, and when the two men almost ran into him, Combustion Man grabbed them by the collars and lifted them up to his level, him being taller.

"ACK!"

"GACK!"

The two men looked at the shaven bald and short-bearded man with the odd third red 'eye' on his forehead, his gaze stoic and threatening.

"...Who and what was this glowing child?" Combustion Man asked the two men.

The two men blinked, a little scared out of their minds to properly speak, especially when the man was carrying each of them by their collars in both of his hands.

Combustion Man narrowed his eyes and he said lowly, "Show me."

8:39 PM

- Two-Face, Black Mask, and Deadshot -

...Deadshot groaned, waking up to a massive headache.

"Ugh..." the assassin sat up, rubbing his head with his hand to ease the pain in his skull.

"Ergh..." groaned another voice, belonging to Black Mask, who was still tied up by the bolas that Batman threw at him.

"Augh..." a third voice groaned, that being Two-Face. Two-Face and Deadshot both got up sluggishly, the former slightly cursing his luck. Once he saw that Batman and the kids were gone, he grunted, "Well, this is just damn great. Batman's surely going to rat on Commissioner Gordon about this."

Shaking his head, Deadshot hummed, "And just when things were going smoothly."

"Ugh..." Black Mask came to and roughly said, "Hey! Someone get these fuckin' things off me!"

Deadshot glanced at his client and sighed, going over to him, and taking a sharp switchblade out to cut off the bolases. Once he did, Black Mask got up, rubbing his arms from the constricting tension that the bolas did to them.

"Well, this is all perfect. The damn Bat and two fuckin' super brats got in the way of our deal!" Black Mask seethed, "Just what the hell were those little pricks?"

Two-Face gave a low grunt, "It doesn't matter. All in all, I would think we have the same goal now to eliminate the Bat and whoever stands in Penguin's way of becoming mayor."

"Hmph. True," Black Mask nodded, "Penguin wouldn't be letting us even do all of this if he called out this little 'call to arms alliance' to the Gotham Underworld," pulling his sleeve he reads the time, "Feh. We've been knocked out for around ten minutes or so...huh. Bats usually hits way harder than that to knock us out cold."

"Be thankful he didn't..." Two-Face then stood there as he thought out loud, "He has been getting kind of soft in his punches."

"Men, if I were to interject," Deadshot said to them, "I think now would be a good time if any to get out of here. Like you said Two-Face, he may have advised Gordon, and getting the police over here as we speak."

"Hrmph. Right," Two-Face nodded. Turning to Black Mask, he said to him, "Although, don't think you're getting away with using my bought merchandise."

"Hey, it's still mine, per se! And it was a desperate situation, alright!?" Black Mask defended, "Besides, what that bald kid did back there? That wasn't natural. That was Superman shit right there."

"U-Uh, Two-Face, sir?" said new voice.

Two-Face, Black Mask, and Deadshot turned their attention to the voice.

It was the two henchmen of Two-Face's and...another man. A larger man with a red eye tattoo on his forehead. The two henchmen were coming forward, while the bigger man was behind them both.

The other henchman said to his boss, "U-Uh, hey! Um...s-sorry for running off like that, sir! We, uh, we were going to get some help and, well, we found this guy! He said he was looking for a glowing child, and, w-well, we all saw that, so...uh, yeah!" the man turned to the bigger man and asked him, "Uh, wh-what's your name, sir?"

The larger man glanced at the henchman, and back at the people that were up, looking at Two-Face, Black Mask, and Deadshot with intrigue.

"...They call me the Terminator," the man, Combustion Man, told him.

"...Really?" asked the other henchman with a raised eyebrow, "I mean...that sounds kind of generic, don't you think? I mean, what are ya, Arnold Schwarzenegger or something?"

...Combustion Man looked at the henchman and glared.

"What does that mean?"

"...Uh...I-I was, uh...I was just, uh, I was just jok-" The henchman began to explain and tried to defend himself until Two-Face interrupted him.

"Where...the hell were you idiots!?"

The henchmen turned back to Two-Face and shrunk back.

"In case you morons didn't notice, the glowing child all of us saw isn't here. So what, pray tell, would this random stranger here can even do now since the kid in question is gone!?" Two-Face yelled at them in a rage.

"...Uh..." one of the henchmen stood silent as he glanced at the man next to him, hoping he would somehow save him.

"...I-I mean, hey, you know, at...at least you guys aren't dead! Heh..." said the other henchmen lamely.

...Two-Face then roughly got his two-sided coin out.

The henchmen's eyes widened and both shouted out.

"WHOA, B-BOSS, HEY, W-WE'RE SORRY!"

"Y-YEAH, D-DON'T KILL US, PLEASE!"

Upon remembering he used up all his guns, Two-Face paused when he was about to flip his coin, "...Hrmph. Don't worry. I don't have any guns with me at the moment, unfortunately," he growled.

The two henchmen looked content and sighed in relief.

"Doesn't mean I'm gonna be the one doing you fools in," Two-Face told them. Turning his attention to Combustion Man, he asked him, "You. You call yourself the Terminator. What kind of technique do you use?"

The larger man looked at Two-Face with a blink. Then, he glanced at the henchmen. The two men in front of Combustion Man froze at Two-Face's suggestion.

"...Mind if I show you?" Combustion Man offered.

Two-Face raised an eyebrow but obliged, "Sure. If it doesn't make me do any decision-making, then go ahead."

Combustion Man nodded.

Now feeling like they royally screwed up, the two henchmen began to bargain their lives.

"W-Whoa, hey, let's just, h-hold on, maybe we can jus-G-GAH! HEY!" one of the men tried to talk his way out of it, but Combustion Man held onto his entire head with one hand and lifted him up to his level.

The other henchman quickly turned around and shouted, "Hey! What are you doin'!? This is the thanks we get!?"

Combustion Man then turned his attention to the henchman standing...and activated the laser beam of power coming out of his forehead from his third 'eye'. He shot it at the man...

"ACK OH SHI-!"

BOOOOM!

...and the henchman exploded in a fiery mist, disintegrating every part of his body, torching his suit and clothes, and making him into a burning corpse.

...Two-Face, Black Mask, and Deadshot all looked on...blinking at this phenomenon, very much impressed, the shock on their faces evident.

The henchman who was held by Combustion Man's hand saw what happened to his comrade there, eyes widened as he tried to struggle to get out of his grip, now pleading for his life.

"OH FUCK NO! NO! PLEASE, NO! TWO-FACE, GIVE ME A CHANCE! I-I WON'T SCREW UP AGAIN, PLEASE, WE WERE REALLY TRYING TO HEL-"

BOOOOM!

Combustion Man shot his laser and obliterated the other henchman in his hand.

Dropping the burning corpse on the ground, Combustion Man turned to the other three men and stared at them...waiting to hear a response.

...And Two-Face gave him a response.

With a wicked smile that was only shown on his non-burnt side, Two-Face asked him, "How would you like to make some easy money?"

"Hey, now, hold on there, Dent!" Black Mask exclaimed, "What are you planning?"

"Nothing much, Sionis. Just thinking of introducing this guy who shoots lasers out of his forehead to Penguin. No big deal."

"Oh, so you think you can ease Penguin's graces just by giving him this...guy? We don't even know who he is or how he got those powers!"

"What's the matter, Sionis? Feeling inadequate?"

"Hey, don't piss me off, ya two-sided freak! We were forming an alliance a while ago!"

"I agree with Black Mask on not knowing who he is," Deadshot told them, "Never have I seen anything like that in my whole career as an assassin."

"Still, he got the job done here," Two-Face said as he glanced at the burnt bodies of his two cowardly henchmen. Looking up at Combustion Man he asked again, "So what do you say? We can find that glowing kid these rejects told you about. Maybe you can even get rid of a Bat problem here in our city."

...Combustion Man spoke, "To tell you the truth, I am lost. I was in the process of destroying a traitor to my country, and suddenly I'm here...as for your offer, I only serve the Fire Nation. I don't deal with outside affairs."

Two-Face, Black Mask, and Deadshot looked crestfallen when hearing that.

"...However, again, I am lost. And I did do you the favor of eliminating your traitors. I also need to know my surroundings...and I do want to find this 'glowing child'. Tell me, did this 'child' have a blue arrow tattoo on their head? Was he a boy even?"

...All three men looked at each other.

"Um...he was certainly a boy. And I think he did have some kind of arrow tattoo on his head," Deadshot said.

Combustion Man stood silent...and gave out a sinister smile. "Well, in that case, maybe I should join you three."

Two-Face grinned, "Alright then. Now we're getting somewhere."

"Heh, yeah, that's great!" Black Mask said with grin, rubbing his hands together, "Although...what did you mean by 'Fire Nation'?"

"..." Combustion Man looked around the area he was in...

Hmm...maybe I should keep that a secret for now...

"...That doesn't concern either one of you right now. For this glowing child, he is called the Avatar. I have been hunting him, his allies, and as well as a traitor who joined him. It's all in the name of my...boss," Combustion Man said as discretely as he could.

Black Mask and Two-Face raised eyebrows, while Deadshot looked at him suspiciously.

"...You're hiding something," Two-Face said bluntly.

Combustion Man stood there, calm as he could be.

"...But honestly? I don't care. Be secretive all you want. If you're willing to help us at that point, I won't dig further," Two-Face told him.

Black Mask just gazed at the large man, until he just shrugged, "Eh, as long as you get the job done. Unlike some assassins," he diverted his attention to Deadshot.

Deadshot looked at his client with a glare.

"By the way, I'm deducting your check," Black Mask said to him.

"...Right," Deadshot growled.

Combustion Man just stood there stoically, but couldn't help but smile evilly, "Then this alliance is formed."

"Perfect," Two-Face said with an even more sinister grin, "Now, let's get out of here before the cops show. Oh, actually..." He turned back to the pile of unconscious bodies, "...Why not you obliterate the rest of these clowns? Just so they won't talk?" he glanced at Black Mask, "That alright with you if this guy blasts some of your men?"

"Hell, I don't care. These idiots of mine are expendable," Black Mask confirmed.

"Alright then," Two-Face turned to Combustion Man, "Do your thing, Big Guy."

"Hmm..." Combustion Man walked forward and stopped at the pile of henchmen in front of him.

As Combustion Man observed the pile of unconscious bodies, he could only think of one thing.

Once I bring the Avatar's head, Fire Lord Ozai will surely call me a hero among the Fire Nation...now I just have to find him.

He then fired his forehead laser at the thugs...

"AAAAUGHH!"

...and they all burned...

End of Chapter 6

Chapter Text

Zuko and Katara

8:43 PM

Both teens stood their ground against the three menacing men, with Blake now behind the two kids. Speaking of Blake, upon seeing that Katara bent water, he was indeed a bit in shock, wondering what kind of magic she was using.

"H-How are you manipulating that water!?" Blake asked in a scared exclamation.

"Not sure if I can explain that to you right now!" Katara replied.

Scarecrow hummed as he studied the two teens. "So, the girl controls water...just what do you do, young man?"

Zuko glared at the morbidly dressed man and told him, "Why don't you come closer and find out!?"

Chuckling, Scarecrow shook his head, "No, no. Too easy there, young sir," he raised a sharp pointy finger to 'tut-tut' him. "And seeing as how I might be a little out of my league here, why don't you throw the first punch, Bane? Or just throw anything, really?"

"Hrmph!" Bane growled, "That is fine with me."

The muscled-bound man kneeled down to get ready to charge at one of the teens, running as he shot through on his feet and charged at Katara, rearing both his arms to try to hit the waterbender and firebender!

Katara and Zuko, thinking quickly, rolled out of the way, Zuko to his right and Katara to her left. Blake also got out of the way of Bane's charge. Both teens ducked under Bane's arms as he charged right past them, with Katara getting back up into a kneeling position, using the water in her hands to make a water whip, letting it wrap around his ankle.

Grunting at the tension on his right ankle, Bane almost tripped but kept his balance. Looking back at the waterbender, he sneered and turned his left to face her.

Once she got her water whip around his ankle, she attempted to freeze him by pushing the water out to fly at him, hoping to freeze his entire being. Bane lifted his arms into an 'x' to shield the water coming at him, the water now frozen and covering the entire front of the muscular man.

Feeling like she took care of that, Katara turned to the remaining Villains and goaded them, "Alright, who's next!?"

Scarecrow and Killer Croc both glanced at each other and back at the kids.

"Hmph...it would seem we might be a little unmatched..." Scarecrow then smirked wickedly, "Or you two might've just underestimated us."

Confused by that statement, Katara looked behind her to see that...Bane was trying to break free of the ice she made...and it looked like he was winning. Zuko sees it too and so does Blake, the former feeling a little uneasy about the unpredictability of their opponents.

Bane used his enhanced monstrous strength to break free from the ice, the ice chipping away from his arms, some even chipping away from his legs.

He then broke off the ice, his arms breaking away from the frost, the ice also shattering and chipping off from his legs.

"RRRRAAAAUGHHH!" Bane roared viciously.

Amazed by the raw strength that Bane emitted, Katara and Zuko were a little taken aback by it. Zuko looked behind him and away from Bane to see...

"KATARA! WATCH OUT!" he exclaimed.

Katara quickly looked behind her, to see that Killer Croc was rushing towards her! Her eyes widened at how close he was, and she tried to gather more water to try and freeze him...

But Croc scooped and grabbed her by the neck!

"ACK!" Katara exclaimed as she was lifted from the neck by Croc's large, scaly, and sharp-talon-fingered hand.

"KATARA!" Zuko exclaimed. And just like that, he took action.

The firebender shot six small fire blasts at Killer Croc, hitting his left side.

"Argh!" Croc exclaimed at the slight pain but still kept holding onto Katara in his right hand. The fire blistered only a little bit on his hard reptilian skin, but he remained standing, ignoring the aftermath of the attack. He turned to Zuko with a menacing snarl and a sneer. Katara was trying to break away from Croc's hand, prying his fingers with her hand as her legs kicked around as she tried to escape his deadly grip.

Scarecrow blinked at that display of firebending. "Oh my...I think he should be taken care of first..." he muttered.

Zuko kept his stance and was ready to shoot a barrage of fire attacks again.

However, Killer Croc growled out, "Alright then, meat! You want to play that game!?" he turned his head to Katara, who was still struggling in his hand, "How about I make an easy little snack out of your girlfriend!?"

Eyes widened at Croc's suggestion, Zuko gritted his teeth and shouted out, "NO! DON'T YOU HURT HER!"

Croc chuckled cruelly, "I ain't gonna hurt her. I mean, she won't even feel me chomping down on her face!" he smirked evilly at the terrified Katara, "And I do like dark meat!"

"NO!" Zuko then waved his right hand and emitted a fire whip to swing at Croc's head.

Surprised by that attack, Killer Croc shielded his face with his muscular left arm, which hit his upper arm up to his elbow.

"Augh!" the pain that time felt like a heated whip had struck his hard skin, definitely blistering it just a bit.

Zuko reared the whip back and was about to hit Croc again, when-

A searing pain came from Zuko's right side! It felt like a claw slashed him!

Katara, upon seeing who slashed Zuko, called out, "ZUKO!"

Killer Croc growled at the pain that had been inflicted on him, setting his sights on the man who harmed Zuko. "Took ya long enough, ya damn burlap sack!"

It was Scarecrow who slashed Zuko! He slashed him with his syringe-fingered claw, creating deep slashes on his side as they ripped his shirt.

"ARGH!" Zuko exclaimed in slight agony.

Scarecrow turned to Croc, "I was studying my enemies, you know? I only strike when I can," he turned to Zuko, "Which by the way, the toxin is already in you, boy. Prepare to face your worst fear," he smirked, "I just wonder what it could be?"

Blake, meanwhile, sees all this as he sits there, completely frightened by the circumstances that these two kids are in.

Oh my gosh...I-I don't know who or what these kids are, but...I-I can't just sit here and do nothing! I'm a police officer! I protect the innocent! And these kids are getting hurt!

He quickly searched in his belt compartment, and upon finding something, he looked down to see one weapon that he had: a taser. He looked at the scene where Zuko was succumbing to the toxin.

Okay...this is it...if I die, then I die protecting people. I die protecting these kids...I die as a good cop in this city...I'm ready.

Meanwhile, Zuko closed his eyes as he grimaced and gritted his teeth from the sheer agony that was inflicted on him...when he opened his eyes though...

...He doesn't see the man who attacked him...

...He sees his father.

Zuko's eyes widened in shock.

And if that wasn't enough, his whole surroundings changed. It looked like they were surrounded by fire...lots of fire.

His father's figure was shrouded in darkness by the fire, the flames almost covering his entire being. It all felt like when Zuko was at the Agni Kai, thinking he was going to face one of the generals back at the Fire Nation Palace that he spoke out against...but instead, he had to face his father.

He looked down at himself, and also realized...he was back when he was thirteen...

Looking back up at the shadowy figure that was his father, Zuko suddenly felt...scared all over again.

He didn't know why, he faced his father before and told him off, fought back, freed himself from his mind games, but this...reliving this again just brought back...horrible memories.

"You worthless son of mine. You dare speak out in my war room and go against my will?"

Zuko couldn't say anything...he just stood there, looking at the shadow figure that was his father, Ozai.

"You have nothing to say, boy? Well, that's what you should've done in the FIRST PLACE, you miserable little runt! Say nothing, and don't interfere! Cause if you interfere...you get burned. Or better yet, you get scars. Scars to remind you of who you are!"

"...You...You have no power over me. I know who I am!" Zuko told the Ozai apparition.

"Yes...you're a failure."

"No! I am Zuko! Prince of the Fire Nation! And you are nothing but a monster who breathes only hatred and violence!"

"Is that so?"

The Ozai apparition got closer to Zuko, the shadowy facade fading...revealing something that made Zuko's skin crawl.

It was Ozai, his voice sounding like him, but at the same time...Zuko saw his own face instead of his father's. He even saw the scar on the left side of his face...just like his own.

The Ozai/Zuko apparition just smiled evilly, "Well, perhaps you need a reality check, do you?"

"...You're...You're not me..." Zuko said in a breathless terror as he backed away.

"Oh, not yet...but you will be. You'll be the person you hate the most."

Zuko looked at this person, not him, who was talking to him, the sheer horror and dread emerging from his face as he shook, his stance weakening.

"And really, it's like I said. You'll be a failure. To your country, to your uncle...and to your so-called friends." Ozai/Zuko said with an even more sinister smirk as he got even closer to Zuko.

"No...no...n-no, you're lying!" Zuko's legs gave out and he knelt there on the ground, putting his hands to his face.

"Am I? Or are you just lying to yourself-"

Then, suddenly, the Ozai/Zuko apparition started to yell out in pain.

"AAAUUGHHH!"

Zuko then snapped out of it and looked up. The 'person's appearance then started to morph in and out, letting him go back and forth from the apparition Zuko was seeing...to that Scarecrow guy! And there was someone else besides him, morphing in and out as well...it looked like...

Blake?

"What?" Zuko said in shock.

"ZUKO!" hollered out the voice of...

Katara!

A while back

Katara tried to struggle once again through Croc's grip, but it proved futile; his grip was too strong. She could only watch as Zuko was in some kind of trance after being attacked by the Scarecrow guy.

"What-ugh-what did you do to him!?" Katara exclaimed, her voice strained as she tried to pry Croc's hand around her neck.

"We didn't do anything," Bane answered as he came up to them, Croc still holding Katara up, "Scarecrow unleashed his fear toxin on the young hombre. Whatever he sees, it's in Scarecrow's control now."

"Yeah. So watch your boyfriend get humiliated, ya wench!" Killer Croc said, bringing her face up to his face as he bared his pointed-razor-sharp crooked teeth at her.

Katara grunted and tried to struggle once more, not wanting to look at Croc's face and smell his horrid breath.

Scarecrow can only smirk under his gas mask, "Yes, only he sees what he sees, and hears what he hears. Maybe even smells what he smells if that's the case. All in all, this boy will have a taste of his own fear that resides in the darkest parts of his mind."

Katara gritted her teeth and looked over to where Blake was...and saw that he was a little ways away from Scarecrow and Zuko, but he was still in sight of Bane and Killer Croc. He was getting something out of his belt...

Blake took a moment to glance at Katara, and Katara glanced at him.

Knowing that Blake was probably about to do something (she hoped), she gave him a look that hopefully told him she'd distract them. Blake, with his scared expression, nodded once and turned to Scarecrow, trying his best to get the taser out without either of these villains knowing.

Katara then spoke out, "What are you-urk-three even doing!? What are your goals here!?"

"Goals?" the bulked-up Bane asked her with a raised eyebrow, "We are just transporting merchandise."

"Yes," Scarecrow looked over at Katara, "You don't have to worry about what we're doing as of now. You and the boy can just suffer together. Who knows? Maybe you can have a taste of my fear toxin?" he smiled in a sinister way under his mask, "Tell me, what's your fear, little lady?"

"I bet it's me," Killer Croc grinned wickedly at the waterbender, who still had her in his grip.

Katara glared at him as she struggled to speak by his grip, "Uff-I think looking ugly is hardly anything to be that scared by!"

Croc didn't like that one bit.

"You little bitch! I'll choke you and eat you alive!" Croc bared and gritted his teeth as he seethed. He was about to open his mouth, when-

"Waylon, wait!" Scarecrow exclaimed to him.

Croc closed his mouth and turned to glare at Scarecrow, with Bane looking back at the smaller Villain in curiosity.

"Actually..." Scarecrow grinned sadistically, "Maybe we should spare them. They have unique powers, surely, and that...could be something we could show to our employer."

But then, something hit Scarecrow in his side.

SCHIZZK!

"AAAUGHH!" Scarecrow started to convulse as the taser struck and shocked him.

Katara gasped as he saw Blake rush toward Scarecrow and shoved an object at his side.

Both Bane and Killer Croc were caught by surprise just a bit, but they were a little amused either way.

"Hrmph. Ol' Scarecrow should've paid a bit more attention to the cop," Croc muttered.

"To be fair, we should've also," Bane also muttered but had a twisted smile as he watched Scarecrow convulse, "But this was worth it."

"Heh, yeah. Here, hold the girl for me," Croc gave Katara to Bane, to which Bane grabbed her and wrapped his arm around her figure, constricting her whole body with his arm. Croc went and faced Blake, "It's time I eat a fresh copper."

But before Croc can go any further-

WHISH!

BAM!

"ARGH!" Croc's head was hit by some sort of...shuriken?

Katara saw the object land on the ground and saw it was some kind of...boomerang? A small metal boomerang?

Bane looked to his right and saw who threw it. He growled, "More nuisances."

Then, someone jumped on the back of the cop car, a young woman, it looked like. She ran on top of it, jumping off of it and straight at Croc, delivering a punch right to the side of his face!

"GACK!" Killer Croc exclaimed.

The girl rolled on the ground but went back onto her knees as she got into a fighting stance. The girl was wearing a black costume, but had a blue cowl with pointy ears on the top of it, a yellow utility belt, yellow boots, yellow gloves that had metal bulbs on the gloves' knuckles, and a blue cape with the inside of the cape being yellow. The last noticeable thing was some kind of yellow and black insignia on her chest, the yellow part an oval and the black part having some kind of design on it. There was also a noticeable trait about the young woman; she had long red hair coming down through her cowl. Her eyes were shown through the cowl, and she was wearing black lipstick on her lips as well.

Killer Croc growled at the young woman, "Well, if it ain't Bat-bitch!"

"Language, Croc!" the young woman warned harshly.

Bane glared at the woman, "Batgirl. Just in time. Now, where is the little bird?"

"Right here!" an older but young male voice called out behind him.

Before Bane could turn around, his legs gave way, as they were pushed by a force, knocking him off balance and causing him to fall backward. The bulging muscled man fell over, gravity doing its job as the hefty man fell on his back and head. The man who did this slid underneath Bane as he kicked the back of his legs, knocking him over.

"UFF!" Bane grunted in pain.

The same man rolled over to Batgirl's left side and also knelt in a position, ready to face anyone. He was wearing a costume as well, but he was not wearing a cowl, only a domino mask on his eyes, and his hair was short and a raven-black color. His attire consists of red and black, his torso red, and the spandex on his legs black, with black boots and black gloves (with the same metal knobs on the knuckles of his gloves), and a yellow utility belt around his waist. He's also wearing a long black cape with the inside of it being yellow as well.

"Looks like we came here just in time, huh?" the man told Batgirl.

"Barely. Nice job back there, Robin," Batgirl told him with a smirk directed at him.

The man, known as Robin, also smirked back at her, "Thanks."

As soon as Bane landed hard on the ground, his left arm loosened around Katara, who was still wrapped up in it. Katara then took the opportunity to get out of his grasp while he was still dazed from the concussion he just got, pushing the arm off and standing up, getting away from Bane and Croc as she instantly went to Zuko, who looked like he was still struggling with what was reality to him.

Killer Croc looked behind him to see Bane knocked down and saw Katara escaping from his grasp. He tried to grab her once again with his left hand, but then-

PHA-PWACK!

...a small but strong metallic claw grasped onto the left back arm, the claw sinking into his scaly flesh slightly and pulling it back just a bit!

"Ergh!" Croc exclaimed as the metal claw grasped and penetrated his skin.

"Not so fast, Croc!" Robin said as he pulled a wire rope attached to the claw, which was a device that he got out of his utility belt.

The gargantuan reptilian man wrestled with Robin's device, a grappling claw, using his strength to pull the wire. But Robin, also having a good amount of strength, pulled the wire to himself, letting Katara escape. Robin then pushed a button on the grappling claw, and the device rapidly retracted back to the nozzle of the grappling gun.

Croc was not amused, baring his teeth as he growled, "You want a go, Bird Boy!?"

Robin smirked as he turned to Batgirl, "What do you think?"

Batgirl, who smirked back, replied, "If you want to take on the Croc, I take on the Bane?"

"Sounds good," Robin obliged as they stood up in fighting stances.

Meanwhile, Katara got away just in time to run to Zuko.

"Zuko!" Katara called to him as she knelt next to him.

Blake, meanwhile, felt the adrenaline rush leave him as he saw Batgirl and Robin come swooping in. Seeing that Scarecrow was still on the ground convulsing, he decided to rush over to Zuko and Katara as well to see if they were alright.

"Zuko! Can you hear me!?" Katara said to him, trying to get through to him.

Zuko was still in some kind of trance, but he closed his eyes and gritted his teeth, letting his hands grasp his head as he tried to make sense out of what was happening to him...

...Zu-...

…-ko!

...Zu-...-ko!

...Zuko!

Zuko!

Then Zuko recognized the voice.

Katara!?

"Zuko!"

"K-Katara!?" Zuko called out.

Then...the toxin wore off...gradually it wore off, the surroundings becoming less and less blurry, and the people that are already here are showing themselves...

"Zuko!" called out the voice of Katara.

Zuko looked to his left...and saw Katara, looking at him with great concern.

"...K-Katara?" Zuko said to her.

"Zuko! Are you okay!? That Scarecrow guy, h-he got you in some kind of trance! Y-You couldn't move, you were muttering things, and it...a-are you alright now?" Katara asked him.

"...Yeah...I-I think I am," Zuko nodded to her.

"Oh, thank God," said a new voice, that being Blake, who was on Zuko's right side, "Then you must've had a small dosage of Scarecrow's toxin or something."

Zuko shook his head to clear it, "Wha-Where did the toxin come from?"

"From Scarecrow's right glove. The one with the syringe fingers," Blake clarified.

"So avoid that. Got it," Zuko nodded as he got up, but with the help of Katara and Blake.

Back to Robin, Batgirl, Croc, and Bane, the latter getting up and recovering from being tripped and having a concussion, the two villains stood side by side next to each other, while the vigilantes stood next to each other as well.

"Okay! You go left and I go straight!" Robin told Batgirl.

"Sure thing!" Batgirl agreed and rushed over to her left and forward at Bane, while Robin rushed at Killer Croc.

Croc got his eyes on Robin, while Bane had his eyes on Batgirl. Bane jumped to his size and delivered a surprise right punch at Batgirl, who dove to her left and ducked, rolling near the kids and Blake.

Turning to the kids quickly, Batgirl said to Katara, "How is he doing?"

Katara, still a little surprised to see the sudden appearance of Batgirl, quickly registered she was talking about Zuko, and she replied, "I think he's doing okay! Uh, th-thank you both for helping us out right now!"

Batgirl turned back to Bane, who was coming at her. She smirked and said, "Don't thank me and Robin yet!"

The female vigilante ran forward at Bane and saw an opening, which she slid underneath him in between his legs as he tried to grab her with his hands.

Then, Batgirl turned around while she was sliding, stood up, got out a special sharp Batarang in her left hand, and pounced onto the back of Bane, where the three tubes are attached to the back of his skull and onto his arms. Once she got on his back, she propped her feet on the arm tubes and grabbed onto the skull tube using her right hand. As she hung onto the tube that was connected to his skull, Bane struggled to get her off, reaching his arms back to get her, but proving futile because of her positioning on the overly-muscular man. She used the sharp Batarang to swipe and cut off the left tube that was connected to his left arm, the venom substance spewing out of the tube. She carefully swung back and used the same Batarang in her left hand to slice the other arm tube off, his right one, making it spew out venom as well. Then, she used the momentum and swung her body to swing her Batarang on the skull tube that she was holding onto, slicing it off. She let go of the tube and rolled onto the ground, completing her task.

Bane roared out in anger as the venom was spewing out of the tubes, making his exaggerated muscles shrink down to his regular muscular shape.

Meanwhile, Robin and Killer Croc were doing their bout, the latter running toward the former with his mouth and teeth ready to chomp down on him. When Robin dodged to his right as Croc swiped a hand at him, he got out something in his utility belt as well: a small device.

"Stand still so you can be dinner!" Croc exclaimed angrily.

"Sorry, Croc, don't want to give you indigestion!" Robin also exclaimed, using the small device to aim. He pulled the trigger, firing off some kind of gel, a lot of it, and let it land on Croc's bare chest.

"What the-!" Croc shouted in disgust and annoyance.

Robin then pushed a detonator on top of the device, and then-

BOOM!

"GRAAUGH!" Killer Croc cried out in pain, the gel exploding off his chest. The force of the explosion pushed Croc back, making him stagger and disoriented a bit.

Zuko, Katara, and even Blake were amazed by what they witnessed.

"Wow..." Katara said with wide eyes, a little bit in awe.

"Yeah..." Zuko said as he blinked, pretty impressed as well.

"Man..." Blake muttered, his eyes also wide and his expression of pure amazement. "This is the first time I've seen these guys in action before."

Katara turned to Blake and asked, "Who are they?"

Blake turned to Katara and looked at her peculiarly...but upon remembering that she and her friend conjure up water and fire, he got the feeling that they're really not from around here. And judging by how they acted when he first met them, it all makes sense.

"Um...well, they work beside their leader, the Batman. Their names are Robin, the guy, and Batgirl, the...uh, girl."

"The Batman?" Zuko asked Blake in slight confusion.

"Ugh!" Scarecrow hollered out, getting the attention of the cop and the teens. He was trying to stand up, struggling a bit as his legs almost gave out, but he kept his balance. "Bane! Croc! Forget them! Just get to the van, quickly! We're leaving!"

Batgirl and Robin glanced at each other, puzzled. The other three looked on in confusion.

Bane growled as he was back to his regular muscular form, "NO! I want to BREAK THESE little NIÑOS!"

"RAAUGH! I agree with the Spaniard! I want to RIP THEM APART, BONE BY BONE!"

"Agh!" Scarecrow pushed down the pain that the shock of the taser gave him. "Think for a second! Especially you, Bane! Our employer would really not like for us to lose the merchandise! We spent too much time here as it is! Let's get out of here so he won't have our heads!"

Bane and Croc suddenly shifted attitudes, their anger cooled down as they were silent. Although Bane turned his head to glare at Scarecrow, he realized that he was right. Grunting in compliance, he and Croc rushed over to the van, their pride wounded, but until then, they would have another day to fight and prepare for their enemies' downfall.

However, Robin asked Scarecrow with a scowl, "Who's your employer!?"

"That, Batman's Little Sidekick, is none of your concern!" Scarecrow growled, "In fact, you and the Batbrat can have a taste of this!" he got something out of a small sack that was around his belt with his left hand. He got out three small balls that looked like smoke bombs, and raised his arm up, his hand ready to throw them down.

Robin and Batgirl both positioned themselves to get their birdarang and batarang out, not knowing what Scarecrow would supposedly do.

The villain smirked as he taunted, "Oh yes. Made some fear gas bombs just for this occasion. Or...maybe they're just smoke bombs in general? Who knows? Whatever they are, you don't want to risk me dropping them. So I suggest you let us leave."

Both the vigilantes paused in their ready stances, while Blake, Zuko, and Katara froze, not wanting Scarecrow to throw those things down to emit that fear toxin on them.

"Yes. Just let us leave. If you even throw your batarangs or your birdarangs at me, then I'll toss these things to the ground," Scarecrow advised.

Silence...both to Robin and Batgirl, to Blake, and to the teenage benders.

Scarecrow backed away and went to the left of the van, the three smoke bombs still in his left hand as he smiled wickedly behind his mask.

"Thank you," Scarecrow said as he opened the left door of the van to enter it. Croc was already in the back and closed the back door, while Bane closed the driver's seat door of the van.

The van started up again...

...and they sped backward out of the alley!

The vigilantes, cop, and benders all jumped and rolled out of the way of the van as it sped past them, hitting the side of the cop car as it kept on going backward.

However, it stopped for just a second, the left window went down as Scarecrow stuck half of his body out of the window.

"Oh, what the hell, have them! Hahaha!" he laughed as the three smoke bombs were now in his syringed-fingered right hand and tossed the balls at them!

SCREEECH!

The van sped backward once again, escaping before the supposed fear gas bombs would detonate and spread.

But Katara was ready.

She bent some nearby water at a puddle and pushed a wave of water and ice at the three bombs.

The three smoke/gas balls were frozen solid instantly, letting them clang and clatter onto the ground, not once breaking.

The van sped back and out of the alleyway, turning to the left as they kept going, making their escape.

The rest of the alleyway went quiet.

...Robin, who was a little wide-eyed in shock at what he witnessed, said the following, "Well...that's something you don't see every day."

Batgirl blinked in shock as well, "Whoa...uh, yeah..."

Katara took a sigh of relief and turned to the older man and woman vigilantes, "Um...hi. Uh...what I did back there was waterbending...which, I froze the water into ice to stop these...um, fear toxin gas...bombs?" She looked back at Zuko and Blake for confirmation.

"Hey, don't look at me. I'm learning as well," Zuko said with a shrug.

Blake also answered a little unsure, "I mean, maybe?"

Robin and Batgirl glanced at each other in question. The former looked back at the three and answered them, "If we know Scarecrow, he would legitimately try to get in the last shot. So chances are, those smoke bombs probably were laced with fear toxin."

"Oh...um, then I did good?" Katara said a little sheepishly.

"I think you did," Zuko nodded with a smile.

Katara looked at Zuko and smiled back.

Batgirl also smiled back at the two teens. "We think you did great as well, kiddo."

The waterbender turned to the vigilantes, "Well, I can't get all the credit. Blake and Zuko helped out as well!"

Robin turned to Zuko curiously and asked him, "Do you have these 'waterbending' powers as well?"

"Uh, not exactly. I firebend." Zuko told him.

"Firebend?" Batgirl asked Zuko in intrigue.

"Yeah...uh, let me demonstrate," Zuko then lifted his right hand up and ignited a flame in his palm.

...Now Batgirl and Robin both blinked.

"...Okay, you two might need to start from the beginning," Robin told them.

Batgirl turned to Blake, "You don't, uh…'bend' too, do you?"

Blake smiled sheepishly, "Nope. Just a rookie cop in the middle of all this."

"Okay then..." Batgirl turned to Zuko and Katara, "Yeah, as my partner said, you might need to tell us what's going on."

Katara and Zuko both glanced at each other, wondering if they could.

"Um...would you like to start, Zuko?" Katara asked him with a sheepish smile.

Zuko just looked at her with a 'really' look, but sighed and said, "Okay..." he turned to Robin and Batgirl, "We...well, let's just say...we're not from here."

Deep Under Old Gotham Island...There Resides an Old Attraction

[Wonder City]

9:15 PM

...Ozai woke up.

"...Hm?"

...Ozai's eyes opened just a bit...he was staring up at...a faraway ceiling?

He was lying on the ground...it felt like...concrete...

Sitting up, he grunted, closing his eyes shut as the feeling of blacking out and regaining consciousness gave him some kind of headache.

Grabbing his head to clear his skull, Ozai muttered, "Ugh...what happened?"

My...My voice...my words...they sound strange...

He looked down at the clothing he was wearing...

...His attire looked...different.

He was wearing a red long-sleeved buttoned-up shirt with black khaki jeans, and formal black shoes. His hair was also down still...

He looked around his surroundings...they were also different.

He was not in the Earth Kingdom, fighting that lowly airbender named Aang...the so-called Avatar.

Instead, he was...at some kind of...underground city?

It looked like it. There were some buildings around him where he sat. Whether they had businesses in them or not, he doesn't know...either way, he looked to be in some kind of...gathering spot. A square. There was a yellow sun insignia in the middle of this square.

...Am I still in the Earth Kingdom?

He sluggishly got up from his sitting position and took everything in…

"...What is going on here?" Ozai said to himself.

"That's what I like to know."

Ozai, surprised, got into a firebender stance.

"Who goes there!?"

"Ironically, that's what I should ask you."

Ozai looked up at whoever was speaking. It sounded loud like someone was speaking to him into a horn...

He scowled, "Who's there!?"

"State your name first."

Not liking this person's tone, Ozai gritted his teeth, "You dare speak to me this way!? Do you know who you're talking to!?"

"No. I do not. You appeared at the entrance of the Wonder City complex, quite literally out of nowhere. My League carried you here for me to interrogate you."

Raising a confused eyebrow, Ozai relayed what was said to him.

Wonder City? Where is that? And what does he mean by a League?

"Just where am I!? I want answers now!" Ozai yelled out to this mysterious voice.

The area was quiet...

...Then the voice spoke again.

"Let me ask you one question: Did you have any recollection at all of how you got here?"

This was making Ozai a lot angrier.

"No! I was in the middle of destroying the Avatar and regaining my rightful throne as the Phoenix King! Now I'm here, somehow wearing these odd clothes and talking weirdly! Just what is happening right now!?"

...The voice spoke again.

"Hm. Interesting...how about this? You pass a test, and I will reveal my name."

Sneering, Ozai snarled, "Really now!? And what, pray tell, is this test!?"

"You will see soon..."

...And then, it became silent all of a sudden...

...Ozai was on alert...

...Looking around, the Fire Lord stayed rooted in his spot...

...There was a slight shuffle.

Ozai looked up and saw some movement up on a building.

...There was also another sound, which he turned to a window of a building, almost seeing a shadowy figure pass by the window.

...Now there was the soft pitter-patter of...footsteps coming from behind him!

He turned around behind him and fired a fire blast in that direction.

FWOOSH!

The blast went straight, but the person dodged the attack by stepping to the side. The person, a ninja who was wearing all black armor, along with a helmet of some kind, as well as carrying a katana, which they were preparing to use!

The person swiped their katana, but Ozai arched his back and let the sword slash past underneath him!

However, Ozai delivered a right fire kick to the ninja, which struck that person, the blast sending them to the side.

Then, another ninja came and jumped out of the open window of a building, using their katana in a downward slice. Ozai then shot his fists forward and fired a mighty stream of fire, which hit the armored ninja in the chest, sending them back into a wall of a building.

Ozai looked up just in case, to see that another ninja jumped off a building and used their sword to make a downward strike!

He jumped back out of the way to let the ninja fall straight and strike the ground with their katana. The ninja then stood up and used their sword to make slashes at Ozai, which he expertly parried, not only learning how to firebend, but to avoid sword attacks and arrows from crossbows.

After the ninth slash, Ozai punched a fire blast at the ninja, the fire blast hitting them in the armored chest, making them be pushed back as they slid on the ground with their feet. The ninja held onto their chest as they knelt and supported themselves with the katana blade embedded in the ground.

Then the man's voice came through again.

"That is enough."

Ozai looked up to wherever the voice was coming from.

"You seem to have proven yourself...in more ways than one. Warriors."

The ninja who was kneeling froze. Upon hearing the term was plural, Ozai looked around the area to see that the ones he fought were also kneeling on the ground under this man's voice.

"You all may leave."

The ninjas then all stood up and rushed in different directions, away from Ozai.

"I will say, though, what you did there...what was that? Magic? You projected fire out of your being."

Scowling at the voice, Ozai answered him, "That was firebending, you fool!"

"Hm...I watch your tongue as to who you speak to. If you don't, you might have a chance to meet with a real demon."

"Demon?" Ozai uttered out in confusion...and with a little intrigue.

"Yes. Although I do prefer myself as one...now, as for who I am..."

Suddenly, at the spot where the ninja was, someone was coming up from the ground...it looked like some kind of elevator was rising, and it was where the sun insignia was, where the circular shape of the sun was...

What came up from the ground and what was inside the elevator was a man...a man who wore a green cloak that draped around his body, the cloak having a high collar. From what he was wearing underneath the cloak, he seemed to be wearing a nice suit. His hair was black, but it was graying on both sides of his head. He also had an intense stare, almost like a glare, like he was looking right into Ozai's soul...

The man stepped out of the elevator and walked his way over to Ozai. The Fire Lord glared at the man, eyes narrowed as he gazed at him.

As soon as the man was a little way in front of him, he stopped.

"I, my peculiar anomaly, am known as Ra's Al Ghul."

End of Chapter 7

Chapter Text

Gotham's East End

9:00 PM

- Sokka, Suki, and Selina -

Upon going over street after street, alleyway after alleyway, Catwoman and the two teens reached an alleyway and stopped, being in between two buildings, which the right building had four floors and maybe looked like a residence of some kind. The feline vigilante then turned to the kids and said to them, "Okay. My room is 409 on the top floor of this building to your right. When you approach the door, knock on it four times and I'll open it."

Both Sokka and Suki raised a skeptical brow at these commands, glancing at each other to see if they were thinking the same thing.

Seeing their expressions, Catwoman sighed, "Yep. You two definitely don't live in Gotham," she muttered and then said in a normal tone, "If you lived in this part of town, you would know." She then turned to the side of the right building, but turned her head back to the teens, "Actually, when you enter the complex, just come up to the fourth floor and don't communicate with anyone on the other floors. Are we clear on that?"

Blinking at that claim, Sokka and Suki turned their heads to glance at each other and then back at Catwoman. Sokka gave her a thumbs up and replied, "Alrighty then!"

Nodding at their acceptance with a smirk, Catwoman then leaped onto the fire escape. She scaled the ladder with startling speed up to the top of the apartment building, before performing a complex-looking flip into an open window.

Sokka and Suki just watched on at Catwoman's impressive display of skill.

"...Wow. She's good," Sokka said, impressed as he was still looking up at where Catwoman went in.

Suki averted her gaze up and looked at her boyfriend a little suspiciously, and upon seeing that he was still looking up in amazement at where their 'well-endowed' guide was, she gave him an unamused stare.

"...Yeah," Suki agreed as she put her hands on her hips and gave him a pointed look, "You know, you can stop staring now."

"Huh?" Sokka snapped out of it and turned to see his girlfriend's expression, "Ack! Uh, s-sorry, Suki, I, um-well, I was-"

"Enjoying the view?" Suki drawled with a raised eyebrow.

Sokka winced, "Um...okay, look, this Catwoman is a great fighter, but she's just...well...come on, you're always gonna be the gal for me, Suki. Besides, she's like a lot older, and...yeah..."

"..." Suki sighed and shook her head, "Just keep it in your pants, Sokka." she then kept walking, going ahead of Sokka.

"H-Hey, of course I will!" Sokka exclaimed a little frantically, "I mean, what kind of man do you take me for-...uh-hey, w-wait up, Suki!"

The pair rounded the corner and walked up to the steps of the old brownstone building. They opened the door and entered the somehow menacing building without much fanfare. While making the trip there, they saw a man leading a woman who looked far too pretty for him and was wearing a rather scandalous outfit to a room, the stench of booze emanating off of the man in waves. There were also various scrappy-looking men cluttered throughout the halls and sleeping on the floor. Once they'd made it to the third floor, the sound of muffled screams and shouts and various objects being thrown around reached their ears. Sokka just grits his teeth and leads an uncomfortable Suki up the final set of stairs.

The fourth floor was startlingly silent in contrast, and soon, both teens found the room labeled '409'.

Suku frowned at the unassuming door, before uttering to herself, "This is where this Catwoman lives?"

"I mean, she's clearly tough enough to be dealing with all that's going on in this building," Sokka pointed out, throwing his own two cents in.

"Hmm..." They stood in front of the room's door. "Well, you wanna knock, lover boy?" Suki asked Sokka with a teasing grin.

"Huh? Uh, why ask me that?" Sokka turned towards his girlfriend, face painted in confusion. "And what's with the nickname?"

Raising a brow at that question, Suki gave him a smirk and answered, "Well, you seem to like her, so I figured I'd give you a chance to shoot your shot."

Sokka just blinked before groaning in humiliation as Suki snickered. "You're never letting go of that, are you?"

Suki smirked haughtily and walked past him to knock on the door, "Nope~!"

Sokka let out a faux groan of despair as Suki rapped her fist against the door four times. Then they waited for Catwoman to answer the door. And waited.

And waited.

And waited...

"...Did you think she heard it?" Sokka asked the air around them.

"Hmm…" Suki hummed in place of a response, internally debating knocking once more. A moment later, before she could make up her mind, the door swung open.

Catwoman—now dressed as the civilian persona known as Selina Kyle—had her costume off, and her short hair was stylized into a pixie cut. Her skin was indeed a little dark-tanned, and the short-sleeved black shirt that said 'MEOW' in bold white lettering complimented it well. Additionally, she was wearing blue jeans and was barefooted. The outfit also hugged her figure quite nicely.

Sokka wanted to point out the obvious on the 'MEOW' shirt, but decided not to dig too deep of a hole for him, in case Suki would tease him again about looking at Selina's chest and not to get on this woman's bad side.

Upon seeing that it was the two kids, Selina nodded to them and motioned her head back into her room, "Okay, come in."

She led them to her room, where the teens noticed something about Selina's residence once they went inside.

It was filled with stray cats.

Cats of different colors were either lying around, climbing, walking, or just playing with cat toys. There had to be more than thirty of them in Selina's living room.

Sokka and Suki both blinked in momentary disbelief at all the cats walking around.

"...Um...wow," Suki started, "You...really like cats."

"Uh, yeah," Sokka said as he watched a cat come up to him and rub against his ankle, "Um...hey there, little...guy?"

"That's a girl," Selina said as she looked behind her with a smirk.

"Oh, uh...okay. Hey, little...girl?" Sokka said as he glanced down at the cat. The cat, her being a mixture of white and black fur, looked up at Sokka and meowed a 'hello'.

"Close the door on your way in and lock it. Don't want any other people to get inside," Selina told them.

Suki complied, closing the door and locking it with the locks that were on the door. Once she did, she turned to look around the apartment and saw that there was also an atrium window above them. Upon another lookover of the room, there was a kitchen to their right, a couch up ahead of them, and a bed on the far upper right. There was another door to the left, probably a washroom.

Once she was done observing the room, she turned to Sokka, who was...carrying the cat like an infant.

"Aww, she's pretty cute," he turned his head to Suki, "I think she likes me, Suki!"

Suki blinked and couldn't help but smile at Sokka's tender care of the cat.

"Oh yeah, that one likes people," Selina said as she fed a cat some food in a bowl.

"Do you have a name for all of them?" Suki asked her.

"Are you kidding? I just go by photographic memory on who's who. It's taxing to think up names for thirty-five stray cats," Selina said as she sat on the middle of her couch.

"You know, I think I can see why you're named 'Catwoman'," Sokka joked.

"Heh. Yeah. Either that or I'm just that 'Crazy Cat Lady'...which, by the way, I'm not too old and crazy," Selina said with a smirk as she adjusted her body to lay on the couch, where a white cat jumped onto her stomach, letting her pet it and rub its head, "But still, you kids are the only folks I ever let in my apartment, besides-" she paused for a moment, even stopped petting the cat for a second, "...anyway, consider yourselves as VIPs."

Raising an eyebrow at the sentence break, Sokka (who still has the cat in his arms) and Suki glanced at each other again, with Suki looking back at Selina and saying, "Uh, thanks. So...you're a crime fighter at night? Even though your dad is...a criminal?"

Scratching behind the ear of the cat that was on her stomach, Selina thought about that for a second, until saying, "Well, I'm not really a crime fighter, per se."

"Wait, you're not? But you stopped your dad and some crooked authoritarian person from killing...another authoritarian person?" Sokka said, feeling a little weird from saying a whole mouthful of words.

Now Selina looked at Sokka with a raised eyebrow. "You mean a cop?"

"...Uh, yeah," Sokka said as he put the cat down on the floor, letting her do her own thing, "E-Either way, what are you if you're not a crime fighter?"

Selina smirked, "Well, I used to do just thief things."

"Wait, you were a thief?" Suki asked her, a little surprised.

"Yes, I was. But...I decided to hang up that profession...for now."

"What changed?" Sokka asked, his eyebrow raised curiously at her.

"..." Selina leaned her head back on the arm of the couch and smiled, "I guess could say someone told me I could be much more than a thief. Mind you, though, I was stealing from criminal bosses as well as my old man back in the day, but...he convinced me that robbing them along with my dad would get me in trouble. Now I just fight for people who can't protect themselves...but I might go on little missions when stealing is required."

"'He'?" Suki wondered, "Who's 'he'?"

"...I'll let you both wonder on that one for now."

"What? Hey, come on, we could really use all the help we can get to know our way around this city," Sokka told her.

Selina turned her head to the teens, "Which reminds me, what are you all looking for again?"

"Oh, um...well, we're trying to find our friends," Suki said, getting straight to the point.

"Oh yeah. You said you've been separated from them?"

"Yeah! Um, my sister, a friend of ours, two twelve-year-old kids, and...I guess that's it," Sokka shrugged, looking at Suki to see if she could weigh anything in.

Suki shrugged also, and turned to Selina, "Have you maybe seen a bald kid with a blue arrow tattoo on his head and a black-haired blind girl? Those are the twelve-year-olds Sokka was talking about."

"Yeah, and there's a guy with a burnt scar on the left side of his face. My sister could probably be with him," Sokka then remembered, "Oh! Hold on, we haven't introduced ourselves, haven't we? Um, the name's Sokka, and this is my incredibly talented and beautiful girlfriend Suki!" he introduced.

Suki blushed at that.

Selina smirked at the teens, "Well, you got yourself a keeper there, Suki."

Suki giggled, "Yeah, I know."

"But as for the kids, I haven't seen anyone like that..." Selina sat up from her seat on the couch, the cat jumping off of her, "Where are you kids from, actually?"

The teens stood there for a moment, each giving side glances at each other, with Sokka answering, "Well...let's just say we're from...a very far and distant land...per se."

Suki winced, wishing she could smack her own forehead at the lack of subtlety.

Selina raised a curious brow, "Oookay...what land is that?"

"Um...well, I'm from...well, you see, Suki here is-oh! She's from an island! Yeah! Uh, right, Suki?" Sokka turned to his girlfriend in hoping she'd back him up on this.

"Uh, yes! I'm from an island, and Sokka's home is way down South!" Suki decided to join in on the half-truths.

"Oh, so Sokka is from the...South? Like Mississippi, Alabama, Georgia, somewhere like that? And you're from an island, like...Hawaii or...?"

...The two teens stood there, a little baffled at what they dug themselves into, but Sokka just replied, "Uh, yeah! Mis-sis-sip-pi, uh, A-la-bama, Geor-gia, just somewhere around that region! And Suki lives on an island called Ha-waii! Yep! Totally!"

Oh Sokka, just please stop right now. Suki thought uneasily.

Selina just looked at the two, staring at them carefully, like she was assessing them both somehow.

"...I get the feeling you kids are lying," Selina said with her arms crossed and giving them a suspicious look.

Sokka blanched, while Suki just cut in and said, "Um, okay, look, we...aren't really from around here. Like, this isn't our...well, this technology isn't ours, and these buildings are just too tall for our liking, and the people around here look a little...different?"

The woman just raised an eyebrow in confusion at them.

"...Right. So...we're just trying to find our friends and...try to somehow go back where we came from?" Suki explained.

"Which we're trying to figure out why we're here too," Sokka added.

"...Um...okay..." Selina looked a little...worried...

Before anyone can say anything else, suddenly a black cat comes hopping in through the opened side of the atrium window and walks through the edge of the window, dropping onto the couch as it goes up to Selina with something in its mouth.

It looked like...

"Hey, wait, is that...?" Suki said as her eyes widened at the recognizable object that was in the cat's mouth.

Selina looked at the black cat with the object in its mouth, "Oh hey, Felicia, whatcha got there?"

The cat, Felicia, dropped the object onto Selina's hand. The woman looked at it curiously. Sokka also recognized it and said, "Hey, that's Toph's headband!"

"Toph?" Selina directed her attention to the teens.

"Yeah!" Suki said, leaning forward as if to reach for the headband, "That's her's! That means she must be here as well!"

"Toph is the blind girl we were talking about!" Sokka explained.

"Oh..." Selina glanced at the headband and its two puffballs.

"Oh man, I hope she's okay," Suki said, seemingly a little worried as she leaned back slightly.

"Hey, no worries, Suki, Toph is one strong earthbender. And this whole place, wherever we are, seems to be made of stone, so she can protect herself whenever she needs to." Sokka reassured her.

Selina looked up at the kids, "Earthbender?"

Both of them froze at her words.

"Um...well, what I mean by 'earthbender', is that...well, do you happen to know about...uh, bending the elements?" Sokka asked hesitantly.

"...Bending...the elements?" Selina asked, looking a little confused.

Seeing that this could take a while, Suki cuts in, "Uh, look, Selina? We really do need to find our friend either way, so, we have to know where, um...Felicia found that and see if we can find her?" Suki stared at her, trying her best to avoid the subject altogether. Otherwise, the explanation would take too much time that they didn't have to give.

Looking down at the headband, Selina observed it and soon turned to Felicia and asked her, "Well, girl, you found this, maybe you can help these kids out?"

Felicia looked at her master and meowed.

"Okay then," Selina got up and handed the headband over to Suki, "Here, hold onto that and let Felicia sniff it."

Suki held the headband near Felicia's nose, allowing the cat to sniff it. The cat then jumped off the couch and onto the windowsill, pausing as she waited for someone to follow her.

Upon seeing this, Selina smiled at the cat and said, "We'll be out in a moment." Felicia just looked rather curiously at Selina and turned around to hop out of the window.

The woman turned her attention back to the kids, "Well, we might need to follow her. Think you can both catch up with her?"

"Uh...yeah. I think we can," Sokka shrugged.

Selina smirked, "Well, in that case, let me get my shoes on and we'll follow her. Just stay close behind me and don't get lost around here."

"Um, sure thing, " Suki nodded. She turned to her boyfriend, "Well, Sokka, you ready for this?"

Sokka sighed, "Yeah, I guess so. It'd be more walking, but our friends and my sister are on the line. Who knows where they are if they're even around here in this giant-looking city?"

While Selina got her high-heeled boots on, she overheard what Sokka said, and couldn't help but wonder what that meant…

...Hm. Interesting kids...

Industrial District

9:00 PM

"...My word..." a man in his early forties with brown graying hair and mustache muttered. He was wearing a brown trenchcoat, some slacks, and formal shoes.

He and the rest of the police were standing in an alleyway assessing the scene. There were not just two, but eight dead and burnt gangsters lying on the ground. Six of them looked to have been pelted with bricks first, which made the police believe they were unconscious for a while. But the worst part, was that the burnt corpses were still wearing their suits, which were charred beyond recognition.

The man, Commissioner James Gordon, looked on at the scene with morbid curiosity, focusing on the charred bodies. The pile of bricks that littered the now-dead forms of the other gangsters also interested him, as they looked like they were tossed at these men's left sides. The hole in the wall beside them seemed to be the source of the bricks, where they had been ripped from the mortar. However, this could be just some of Batman's tactics for when he does his surprise attacks. He heard something about him carrying explosive gel that one time...

But these bodies looked like they had combusted.

"Damn, talk about brutal," said a slightly obese man with black hair and a hat on, his gray trenchcoat on as he wears his suit. "I wonder what the hell happened?"

"That's the question every day here, isn't it?" Gordon muttered.

The plump man, known as Harvey Bullock, grunted, "First some loud firecracker that sounded like a missile went off, as well as the tip we got, and now we got some sort of crime scene."

"Hmph," Gordon looked at the gangsters' corpses. "Rally these guys up. We need to see what happened to them at the morgue."

"Right," Bullock nodded. "Shit, whoever did this didn't hold back. And these guys must have expired recently if the smell of smoked flesh isn't obvious."

"Hm...neither of these bodies looked like they experienced an average death."

"You're telling me," Bullock said as he looked down at the bodies.

Gordon also gazed at the corpses one last time before turning his attention to the large hole in the wall. Walking over there, he went to investigate the hole to see if anything was peculiar about it. Upon looking at it, it really looked like the bricks actually came out of the mortar somehow. That wouldn't be the case if Batman used his explosive gel.

He glanced at the unconscious gangsters and looked at the bricks that were on them. Going over to the pile of burnt crooks, he sees a lone brick resting near a gangster. He went over to it, crouched as he picked it up, and stood up while examining it.

The brick didn't seem marred on either side; not with soot, gel, or anything that might have given them any sort of explanation.

Gordon narrowed his eyes, thinking of any kind of reasoning as to why these bricks stayed intact after the wall seemingly exploded next to these gangsters.

"You thinking it too, huh?" Bullock's voice came through Gordon's thoughts, "These bricks looked too unscathed for an explosion to cause this."

"...Yeah..." Gordon observed the brick one more time and gave the brick to Bullock. "Let every one gather all of these bricks here. We should examine them all, just in case."

"Sure thing, Commish," Bullock took the brick and ordered the officers to gather the bricks.

Gordon stood there as he processed everything that happened around here...

Very odd crime scene. I don't know if Batman had anything to do with this...of course, I don't think he'd be the one who burnt these guys to a crisp. That's definitely not his style...

"Sir?" said a female cop who looked Hispanic. She came up to Gordon, "I don't know if you've been listening to the local news lately, but have you heard about some kid that's using...air powers?"

Gordon looked at the female police officer with a raised eyebrow, "No...but that's a mighty interesting thing to take note of. Where did you hear that?"

"On my news app, Sir. It was something that happened recently. It was a story about how a kid saved a lady from getting her purse snatched and he...I think he pushed some air at him, knocking him out?"

Now raising both eyebrows, Gordon was intrigued, "Really?" He got his phone out, flipping through the apps to check for himself. Upon looking at the screen, he sees the story about a kid with an arrow tattoo on his head who foiled a purse snatching from a petty thief. "...This was a while ago..."

"Do you think this kid could be our suspect?" the female cop asked him.

"...Maybe," Gordon muttered. He sighed and put his phone back in his pocket, "Well, it looks like we're pulling another all-nighter here...all because of one kid, apparently."

I wonder if Batman knows anything about this...?

Leslie Thompkins' Clinic

9:00 PM

- Aang, Batman, Toph, Iroh, and Leslie -

Aang, Iroh, and Batman all waited outside of the clinic portion inside Leslie's home in her foyer. Aang waited in worry as he sat on a chair near the clinic entrance, while both Iroh and Batman stood in wait. Iroh stood near Aang to give him a comforting hand on his shoulder, while Batman stood stoically still from across the room— near Leslie's picture of herself with the Wayne family.

They could hear Toph's pained groans coming from behind the clinic door...

Feeling a little antsy, Aang bobbed his leg up and down as he waited. He wanted to be there for his friend, but Leslie told them to leave while she operated on Toph's shin so she could concentrate. Also, Toph had to get her pants off for Leslie to perform surgery...

Face turning into a shade of red upon that thought, Aang kept bobbing his arm up and down in a rapid fashion.

Iroh patted the boy's shoulder and reassured him, "It will be fine, Aang. I would think Leslie is a trained doctor. Toph will be in good hands."

"She is a good doctor..." Batman told them, "The best I could ask for."

Iroh looked at the Batman curiously but smiled and nodded at that comment. "She certainly is a very intelligent woman."

Batman stared at Iroh and could only narrow his eyes just a bit.

Feeling a little uncomfortable at the gaze, Iroh looked away from the imposing man and said to Aang, "Um, I must ask though, Aang, but what happened to Toph that made her be in that condition?"

Aang sighed and said, "Honestly, I don't really know. I mean, I do know, but...well, we were trying to get Toph's headband from a cat, and we came across some bad people doing some kind of shady business deal. Uh, long story short, we were found out by the bad guys, and that's when the Batman came and saved us!"

Iroh looked back at Batman, to which Batman nodded and said, "It's true."

"Yeah! He was fighting the other guys that were with these two guys, one that had half of his face all melted off I think, and a guy who was wearing some kind of black skull mask...they were kind of creepy," Aang said as he shivered a little, "Um, anyways, he also fought the two bad guys and this assassin guy who was probably hired by one of them to look out for any people coming in on their deal. And...I think the one with the half-melted face got out a weapon and...shot Toph in the leg." He scowled as he thought about it again.

"My goodness..." Iroh frowned, "What kind of weapon would do that? An arrow of some kind?"

"More like a gun," Batman spoke out, "They're not to be taken lightly."

"A gun?" Aang asked in question. "Are they kind of like arrows?"

"In a way. Except you don't use your arms to pull back the arrow. All it takes is just one finger to push the trigger and the shot will be fired. The shot is a small metal projectile called a bullet, and it goes as fast as twice the speed of sound. Bullets come in many different shapes and forms..." Batman just stopped in his explanation and stood there, his face and facade giving off a cold vibe.

"Oh...wow. That...sounds like a dangerous weapon," Aang said, eyes widening at the information.

"...It is," Batman said, seemingly to be in thought.

"But wait," Aang spoke up again, "You weren't injured when those guys shot their guns at you."

"Strong metal plating armor," Batman answered simply, "It can take a lot of hits from handheld guns. It can also take other firepower from certain other guns such as AK-47s, shotguns, and rifles, but my armor can only take so much from it."

"Oh...so, there are even stronger guns out here in...uh, this place?" Aang asked him.

Batman looked at Aang for a second and said, "You might as well come clean, kid. You're obviously not from around here. And I would think you aren't as well." He cast his gaze on Iroh.

Aang grimaced, while Iroh just stood there, calm as he can be as he nodded and replied, "Hmm...it would seem you had found us out quite quickly, Mr., uh...Batman."

"I'm known to be good at examining people," Batman directed his attention back at Aang, "Also, for your question, yes, there are guns that have more firepower and force behind them."

"Uh...okay. So, avoid guns altogether?" Aang asked.

Batman nodded, "Especially for your blind friend."

"Oh..." Aang glanced down at the floor in his seat, remembering how his friend got into this predicament. He frowned, somehow feeling responsible. "...I got to be more alert around this world."

Batman stared at the boy for a moment, and asked him, "Where did you all come from?"

Aang looked up at Batman and said, "Well, we came from...um, another planet, I guess? And I was fighting this guy named Ozai, who is the Fire Lord of the Fire Nation and is Iroh's brother," he motioned Iroh next to him, "We were fighting the Fire Nation on this event back where we were, which is Sozin's Comet, a comet that powers up firebenders and their firebending to a high degree. Ozai was also burning down the Earth Kingdom, which my friend Toph and I, as well as my other two friends, Sokka and Suki, were stopping their fleet from burning everything to the ground!"

Batman stood there, his face showing no emotion as he listened.

Iroh jumped in and said, "I also was trying to liberate the capital city of the Earth Kingdom, Ba Sing Se, with a few of my colleagues as well. And I think my nephew Zuko and his friend, a waterbender named Katara, went over to the Fire Nation Palace to fight my niece, Azula, who was supposed to be the crowned Fire Lord."

"Katara? And Zuko?" Aang said out loud, his tone sounding a little shocked, "They were fighting Azula?"

The older man nodded to Aang, "Yes...I can only hope my nephew and Katara are alright."

"...Yeah," Aang looked down again, trying not to feel jealous of the thought of Zuko and Katara being together and fighting off Azula...

Batman noticed some emotions shown on Aang's face that seemed to slightly bother him a bit. Either way, he asked, "How did you all come here?"

Aang looked back up at Batman and explained, "Well...as you probably saw, I went into this...uh, form called the Avatar State. Oh! I'm also the Avatar! It's an important title and is a person that's the bridge and balance between the spirit and living world! The Avatar can also bend all four elements, which are water, earth, fire, and air!"

The Caped Crusader looked at the boy for a moment and nodded.

"...Uh, right. So, the Avatar has this form called the Avatar State, which summons all of the past lives of the other Avatars that came before me! The Avatar has a reincarnation cycle that was started by two spirits named Raava and Vaatu. Raava is light energy and Vaatu is dark energy, and they need each other to coexist. Ever since then, the Avatars always focused on Raavu's energy, as it encompasses and represents the Avatar's true selfless and generous ambition, while Vaatu's energy represents the selfish and maliciousness side of the Avatar...which never happened since the Avatar came to be, thankfully."

"So it's like yin and yang?" Batman asked.

Aang blinked, as well as Iroh, who answered him, "Um, yes. You have that concept in your world?"

"In a way. Many different cultures and religions in my world have their own forms of morality and their way of life. Some have different teachings to enlighten themselves with their spiritual side. The average religion though teaches how to live a good life either way."

"Oh..." Aang tilted his head as he looked at Batman, "Well, what is your religion?"

"...I'm known to be Presbyterian."

"...Uh...what is that?"

"...Just know that I side with everything that is good."

"Oh, uh...okay," Aang just blinked at that.

"So, any reason why you didn't answer my question?"

"Oh!" Aang jolted up, "W-Well, I was kind of setting this all up for when I explain the reason why we're here! And if Toph and you are here, Iroh, then the others may have crossed over here as well!"

"I would hope so," Iroh nodded, "But I do need to ask and repeat the Batman's question: how did we get here?"

"I-I'm getting to that!" Aang hurriedly said, "Now, I...haven't really mastered the Avatar State yet. Which means I can't like...call upon it and use it on command. It-well, i-it basically comes to me whenever I'm...filled with anger, I would think."

Batman nodded to that. "Like how your friend was shot."

"Right..." Aang frowned at the memory of seeing his good friend being shot by that half-burnt-faced guy. He shook his head and continued, "Well, while I was facing Ozai, I was trying to master the Avatar State, but..." he also remembered how Ozai shot the war balloon that his friends were in, and how he was almost brushed with death by Ozai charging at him, fist full of flames, "...Ozai fired a fire blast at one of the war balloons, which housed Toph, and my other two friends Sokka and Suki...he took it down and...they were going down...that's when he charged at me...and time stopped."

Iroh's eyebrows raised in interest. "Time stopped?"

The Dark Knight looked at Aang, silent as he kept listening.

"Yeah, kind of. I mean, I was in the vastness of space, and I met this spirit called...the High Spirit," Aang recalled, remembering the entity's name, "He said he had many names, but he told me to call him that."

Batman narrowed his eyes in thought.

"...What did this High Spirit look like?"

Aang turned his attention to Batman, "Oh, uh, well, he was just...well, a bright flashy white outline of a strong-looking person with blue-ish white clear eyes." he turned to Iroh again, "He also said he made the universe and all the spirits!"

"Really?" Iroh blinked at this revelation.

"...Interesting," Batman said. "Sounds like the Abrahamic God."

Aang looked back at Batman in query, as well as Iroh.

"Uh...the what?" Aang asked.

"...That's for another time. Right now, you should continue on why you, Iroh, as well as your friends, such as Toph, are here."

"Oh, uh, right," Aang nodded, "Well, the High Spirit told me that I need to master the Avatar State and that I couldn't master it now, mostly because if he stopped time now, I would be killed as well as my friends! He can't rewind time either, because that would still set all of the things that happened back then and now in motion again! So...he told me that I need to master the Avatar State on another world, as well as find you, Batman, to help me with it, and...well, here we are."

"My word...my last moment while on my world was back at Ba Sing Se where I was trapped in rock by Long Feng and about to be eliminated by the Terminator," Iroh said, thankful that he was spared from that fate.

"Wait, Long Feng and...the Terminator?" Aang asked, a little confused at the last person.

"You may have met him before. Azula sent him out to try and destroy you and your friends," Iroh reminded him.

"Huh?" Aang raised an eyebrow, but then he remembered, "...Wait, you mean the Combustion Man!?"

Iroh blinked at the name. "...You know, that sounds a lot better than the 'Terminator'."

"Wha-but I thought we knocked him off of the Western Air Temple!" Aang said in disbelief.

"Hmm...it seems he had survived. And had reinforcements, such as Long Feng and the Dai Li," Iroh theorized.

"...Wait...the Hight Spirit told me some of our enemies will be in this world as well...if they were with you at that time when you were about to be, uh...well, if they were there when time stopped, then...they must be here in this city as well!"

Eyes widened in dread at that thought, Iroh said, "Oh no...then...if that's the case, from what you described, if one is interacting with the other, such as me and Long Feng and...uh, Combustion Man, then Ozai and maybe even Azula could be here as well if Ozai interacted with you and if Azula was interacting with Zuko and Katara!"

"...Oh, man," Aang put a hand to his bald tattooed head, "...This could be bad."

Iroh frowned at the situation. "Yes...it would seem we have a lot on our plate."

...Batman processed all of this...

"...So from what I'm hearing, you needed to find me and master this Avatar State?" Batman asked Aang.

Aang looked up at Batman, releasing his head as he said, "Well...I-I guess that's what the High Spirit told me to do."

"...Hm. Granted, I can't bend any elements and I don't have any powers, so you might have to explain to me how this Avatar State works."

"Uh...well, it's actually a chakra thing...I...well-"

Then, the door to Leslie's clinic opened. Out came Leslie herself in her surgeon apron on as she lowered her face mask down to say, "Okay. I think your little lady friend will be alright now, Aang."

"She will?" Aang got off the chair and looked hopeful at Leslie.

She nodded with a smile, "Yes, she will. As long as she wears the dressing that's on her, and she tries not to agitate her wound, she'll be alright."

"Wow, thank you, Ms. Leslie!" Aang said in excitement and relief.

Leslie chuckled, "All in a day's work for a doctor. Right now though, she needs to have a crutch to walk around," she looked behind her and asked Toph, "You need any help, dear?"

The sound of Toph's grunts came inside the clinic as they heard her voice, saying, "Nah, nah...I think I got it."

Out came Toph with her attire still on, having a crutch underneath her left arm. Her left leg had been wrapped around by bandages, which her jeans had covered up, but she had a pad over her wound on her jeans, with wrappings around it as well.

"Toph! You're okay now!" Aang exclaimed as he came up and hugged her.

Toph blushed a tiny bit as he hugged her.

"Oh sorry!" Aang let go and backed away from his blind friend, "I hope I didn't accidentally hurt you or anything!"

"Uh, nah, you're good Twinkletoes," Toph told him as she tucked her hair behind her ear and waved her right hand nonchalantly.

"Oh, okay! Well, how are you going to fight though? I mean, don't you need your other leg to use earthbending?" Aang asked his friend.

Toph frowned at that, "Yeah...man, I can't believe I let that weapon get the best of me."

"The most important thing to be had here, though, is that you're okay, Toph," Iroh said to her. He turned to Leslie and gave her an appreciative smile, "We are forever grateful for your expertise, Miss Leslie."

"Yeah, thanks, Doc," Toph said to Leslie with a smile as well.

Leslie smiled back, "No problem. Helping people get back on their feet is my specialty."

Batman came up to Leslie, "Thank you, Doctor. While you and Toph were in the clinic, Aang told us about their predicament."

"Oh?" Leslie turned her attention to Aang, "Would it be something I need to know? I already know from your friend Iroh here that you're from another world."

"Really?" Aang looked surprised and turned to Iroh, "You told her that much?"

"Well, I couldn't keep the lady guessing who we are. And also, she met you before me, and...well, I was really disoriented on where I was, so I may have made some kind of scene with my questions. And that's when I met Leslie when she was being interviewed by a woman with a strange device in her hand."

Batman raised an eyebrow, "A microphone?"

"Oh yes! I think that's what she said! Her name was...Vicki?" Iroh tried to remember.

"Yes, that's her name," Leslie nodded, "And that's when I fooled her into thinking Iroh has memory problems. And that's how we met."

"Very clever ruse, I will say," Iroh said with a smile.

Chuckling, Leslie replied, "Thank you, Iroh."

Batman briefly glanced at Iroh and Leslie, feeling a certain alertness...but it wasn't in a bad way.

...Hmm...

Toph then spoke up, "I kind of also overheard you talking as well from the next room. Good to know my hearing still works. I actually had to concentrate on all of your talking to ignore the surgery that's going on in my leg."

"Wow...so you heard about the gun part as well?" Aang asked her.

"Yep. Which I have to avoid those. Someone just has to tell me that they have guns and I'll be even more alert...although my leg will have to heal for a while," Toph muttered that last part.

Aang frowned, "Man, I'm really sorry I didn't stop it in time."

"Hey, it's not your fault, Twinkletoes. You didn't know how those things worked at the time," Toph assured him.

"I mean...yeah..." Aang rubbed the back of his neck, "But still, I could've done something..."

Batman then intervened, "Don't worry about it. Your friend is alright now. However, for the rest of your friends, we should probably find them as well."

Aang straightened up upon hearing that his other friends could be in danger. "Oh yeah! We got to find Sokka, Katara, Suki, and Zuko!"

"Indeed," Iroh nodded, "Perhaps we can start looking for them now and gather here?" he turned to Leslie with a sheepish smile, "I mean, if that's alright with you, Miss Leslie?"

Leslie smirked, "Of course. I also think I can pull an all-nighter just in case some of these kids are hurt."

"...That wouldn't be a bother to you?" Batman asked her.

She turned to Batman, "Not at all, Batman. If anything, I'm more good at being charitable to kids than dealing with their injuries. And I'm also good at doing that as well." Leslie turned to Iroh, "And you can probably stay too if you want."

Iroh blinked and blushed a little bit. "Um...well, I don't want to be a bother myself..."

Batman looked at Iroh with a suspicious gaze.

"Oh, you're not a bother," Leslie assured, "I honestly like a bit of company in this home of mine. Whether it just be kids or...adults," she smiled at Iroh.

Iroh just smiled warmly back at her.

Toph could hear Iroh's heartbeat and could only take away one thing:

Ah. Pops has a thing for the Doc...heh. Well, go get 'er, Tiger! ...Or Dragon? Eh, either ways, Pops got some game!

Aang, though, was a little oblivious to the tension, and asked Leslie, "Hey, um, Miss Leslie? Just wondering, but, how do you know Batman here?"

Leslie turned to Aang, "Well..." she looked at Batman, giving him a look that said 'should I'?

...Batman then said, "Excuse us for a minute. I need to speak to Dr. Thompkins alone for a moment."

Aang and Iroh looked at him, while Toph directed her gaze at Batman.

Leslie then suggested, "How about in my clinic?"

"That's fine."

Leslie turned around to go back into her clinic portion with Batman following her. As they went inside the clinic, Batman turned to grab the knob and closed the door on them.

...The three benders looked at each other in query.

Toph then said, "I don't know why they need to be all secretive about it. I heard you guys talking, so I can hear them talking in there."

"That Toph girl could probably hear us, you know?" Leslie said to Batman.

"It just feels more private," Batman told her.

"Hm...yes. I guess it does, doesn't it," Leslie crossed her arms in front of her chest. "So, what do you think you should do with these visitors from another world?"

"...To be perfectly honest, this is a little out of my realm."

"Yet, you're running for-"

"Leslie."

"Oh, you're probably going to tell them anyway, Batman, and I think they can keep a secret. I would think Aang, Toph, and even Iroh would keep your identity safe from any people and criminals out there."

"...Again, this is out of my realm."

"Yet, you want to help them, don't you?"

"...You seem to be okay with Iroh..."

"Yes. He seems like a very good man. But you didn't really answer my question."

"...I want to, but I honestly don't know how. I took Robin in, but that was different."

"Oh come on, I'm sure it's exactly like that. They're just ordinary kids. Maybe you can shelter two of them for a while? I mean, I only got about three guest rooms in my home, so that would only lead four more kids to look after."

"But if I take two of them, then what about the other two? I can't let Robin or Batgirl take care of them, they already have enough to deal with at Gotham University and crime-fighting with me."

"...You sure you can't take four?"

"No. Too many kids."

Leslie sighed, "Well, there has to be someone who can look after the other two."

Batman stood there to think about his options when he lifted his head up in alarm for a moment.

Noticing this, Leslie asked in worry, "What's wrong?"

"...I might need to change out of my costume real soon."

Toph was hearing them talk, getting a little closer to the door...and although she didn't know who Robin and Batgirl were, she picked up some interesting but somewhat minor info that she heard.

Running? Running for what? And changing out of his costume?

But then...she senses something...

Eyes widened in surprise, Toph backed away from the door and stomped her uninjured foot on the floor, surprising Aang and Iroh.

"What is it, Toph?" Aang asked her.

Iroh was also curious. "You sense something, Toph?"

"...Hold on," She stomped her foot again.

...There were some other footsteps...footsteps that were outside of the building...

And they felt like...

"Hey! I think that's Sokka and Suki outside!" Toph said to Aang and Iroh.

"What!? Really!?" Aang's eyes widened as he turned his attention to the front door, as well as Iroh.

Then, the door to the clinic opened and Leslie came out.

"I've been told to tell you three to not say Batman is in here," Leslie informed.

"Huh?" Iroh turned to Leslie, confused. "Really? Why's that?"

Aang and Toph also turned to her in confusion.

"Let's just say...he knows a certain someone. And he doesn't want them to see his persona as of yet right now," Leslie said discretely with a hint of a smirk, "So if you see someone different coming out of this clinic...just know that it's still Batman. But don't say he's Batman when she leaves."

...Aang and Iroh blinked in confusion, while Toph's expression looked intrigued.

9:18 PM

- Sokka, Suki, and Selina -

The two teens and woman followed Felicia to a home and a clinic in Park Row. The cat went up the stairs of the home and stopped in front of the door, meowing.

Selina looked up at the sign of the clinic, "Dr. Leslie Thompkins?"

"A doctor?" Suki asked, looking worried.

"Wait, a doctor? Then...Toph could be hurt!" Sokka said to Suki.

Then, the door to the home opened, letting Felicia go inside of the home, and out came...

Sokka and Suki looked up at the door opening and saw...

"Aang!" they both said.

"Sokka! Suki!" Aang exclaimed in surprise and contentment.

Both teens rushed over to the boy, climbing up the stairs to give him a relieved hug.

Selina smiled at the reunion.

"Oh man, Aang, we're so glad we found you!" Sokka said as he and Suki let go of his young friend, "We were actually looking for Toph, but-"

"Right here!" Toph called out inside the foyer of the home.

Sokka and Suki turned their attention to the blind girl on a crutch. Once they saw that, they went full-on alert and ran over to her. "Toph!" they exclaimed in unison.

Both teens went over to Toph and carefully hugged her as well, not wanting to harm her because of the wound on her leg.

"Oh my gosh, Toph, what happened!?" Suki asked her in worry as she released her hug.

"Yeah, who did this!?" Sokka asked as he released his hug, a little angered that someone would hurt his other 'little sister' like this.

"No worries, I'm fine," Toph reassured them, "Just a punk criminal around here that used something that's called a 'gun' to shoot me in the leg."

"A gun?" Sokka raised an eyebrow, "You mean this gun thing did that much damage to your leg?"

"Well, I have a crutch, Snoozles, so yeah, I would think it did the job." Toph motioned her leg.

"Yeah, but Dr. Leslie healed her!" Aang said as he pointed at Leslie.

Leslie smiled at the teens. "How do you do?"

"Oh! Excuse us, Miss-I mean, uh, Dr. Leslie!" Suki said as she bowed in front of her. "We want to thank you for helping our friend here get healed!"

"Oh yeah, Doc, thanks for helping out this little gal!" Sokka said with a thumbs up and a smile.

"It's what a doctor does. Help people who are in need," Leslie said with the same kind smile and a nod.

"Um, hello, Sokka and Suki," Iroh spoke up to get their attention.

Sokka and Suki turned their gaze to Iroh, surprised by his sudden appearance.

"Oh! Iroh!" Suki said with a grin.

"Oh hey, Iroh! You're here too?" Sokka asked with a big smile on his face.

"It would seem that I am," Iroh nodded with a smile of his own, "I also think that your sister and my nephew could be here also."

"Yeah!" Aang said, "We basically ran into some trouble on the way, just as Toph said, and well...she was injured by some man with a face that looked half-melted. He was doing some sort of shady business deal with some guy with a black skull mask!"

"Half-melted face?" Sokka grimaced a bit.

"Black skull mask?" Suki blinked at that.

"Wait, you two went up against Two-Face and Black Mask?" said a new voice behind them.

They all turned to the voice, which belonged to Selina, who looked surprised.

"Oh! Yeah, hey, this is Selina Kyle! She's also known-"

"-As a cat lover, yes." Selina interrupted as she entered the home. Felicia was then rubbing against Leslie's ankles and soon Iroh's ankles.

Iroh looked down at the cat and smiled down at her, "Oh, hello there little cat."

Felicia looked up at Iroh and 'mroow'ed.

Sokka, though, blinked at the interruption. "Uh, yeah, but-"

Leslie came up to Selina and got her hand out to shake hers. "Hello there. My name is Dr. Leslie Thompkins. I heard your name is Selina?"

"Uh, yeah," Selina took her hand and shook it. "My cat was sniffing out this girl's scent because these two, Sokka and Suki, were looking for her. But I see that they were looking for someone else, too."

Suki, wondering why Selina was being secretive about her vigilante identity, decided to just roll with it and say, "Uh, yeah! It's great that we not only found Toph, but Aang and Iroh as well!"

Iroh knelt down to pick up Felicia and cradled her in his arms. He chuckled, "My, her senses are quite good if she was able to follow Toph's scent all the way here."

Selina smiled, "Yeah, she's pretty good at that kind of stuff."

"Well," Iroh went over to Selina and gave her back her cat. "You have quite the companion."

"Heh, I'm sure Felicia appreciates that," Selina said with a grin and took Felicia from Iroh. She let Felicia wrap around her shoulders as she rested there on them. She giggled, "Don't you, girl?"

Felicia lifted her head up and 'meow'ed a reply.

Chuckling, Selina then turned to Aang and Toph, saying in a concerned tone, "But seriously, you guys were up against Two-Face and Black Mask?"

"Uh, yeah," Aang nodded, "They were doing some kind of business deal...and I think they said something about doing this for a guy named...Penguin?"

"Penguin?" Selina's eyes widened in shock, "You mean Oswald Copplepot?"

"Cobble-what?" Sokka made an odd face pronouncing the name.

"He's running for mayor here in Gotham," Selina explained, "He also owns the Iceberg Lounge."

"Iceberg Lounge?" Aang asked curiously.

"Oh, huh," Toph said as she figured something out, "Penguin and Iceberg Lounge...clever pun."

"Well, he's called that from...anyways, you heard them say that?" Selina asked them.

"Yeah, we did," Aang nodded and raised an eyebrow, "But, what are bad guys doing supporting this Penguin guy if he's running for mayor?"

Toph then pieced the puzzles together when she heard Batman and Leslie talk.

Wait...running...like running for mayor?

"Oh so that's who this Penguin guy is," Sokka said, "Yeah, this, uh...guy we encountered said something about that name when we...uh, meaning me and Suki, beat up his goons and that bad...cop?" he looked at Selina for any vindication if he said that right.

Selina blinked.

Suki looked at her boyfriend and smiled at him for trying to also be secretive about Selina, "Yes, I remember that too."

"Wait, you beat up a cop?" Leslie's eyes widened in shock.

"Well, he was bad!" Sokka defended, "The cop was named Bolles and he and the guy I mentioned, named Carmine, were conversing about killing some other cop, his partner I think, and that's when my girlfriend Suki just jumped in and we started to fight Bolles, and this Carmine guy's two lackeys."

"Atta girl, Suki," Toph said with a grin.

"Thanks!" Suki beamed.

"My goodness," Iroh said, "You both weren't hurt at all, were you?"

"Nah, we knew how to fight!" Sokka said.

"Yeah. Sokka did pretty well, considering I taught him one time," Suki said with her hands on her hips, a smirk on her face.

"My word..." Leslie muttered, her expression full of shock, "You shouldn't get yourself in trouble with those kinds of people! Especially with Carmine! He's known as one of the oldest crime bosses in the city, and he could basically hire a hit on you!"

"Um, don't worry," Selina said, "A vigilante named Catwoman came in and threatened him not to do so. I, uh, was in on the last bit."

Leslie turned her head to Selina, giving her something that looked like...a subtle knowing look.

Sokka and Suki looked at Selina in confusion a bit, still not knowing why she had to keep it a secret, but decided not to delve further into it.

Toph, on the other hand, felt like Selina's explanation was...half truthful, but was also...a lie?

"And I also have to say that you kids shouldn't deal with people like Two-Face and Black Mask," Selina told Aang and Toph with a frown, "Especially Black Mask."

"Yeah, I learned that the hard way," Toph said, if her leg being shot was any indication.

"You're lucky you didn't get shot in the head, little girl," Leslie told Toph.

Toph froze upon hearing that, thinking of the possibility of being shot in the head by those things.

Aang, seeing that Toph looked a little uncomfortable, decided to divert this conversation away and ask again, "Well, uh, this Penguin guy is running for mayor, right? So...that would look bad if he had two criminal bad guys supporting him, right?"

Selina glowered at the thought. "Hmph. Everyone believes Oswald Copplepot is everyone's go-getter, a man who supports not only the middle class but the working class...he could pay off some of the officials and hire thugs to take care of anyone that goes against him."

"Oh..." Aang rubbed the back of his head awkwardly, "That's...not good."

Toph raised an eyebrow, "You seem to know a little bit about this guy. Why can't you tell the authorities or something?"

"...Even though I happen to know some things," Selina said, wincing at saying too much, "They wouldn't do anything about it. Gotham has been a very seedy place as long as I remember."

"...Hm," Toph hummed.

Something about what she said sounds like the truth, but it's not...

Leslie looked at Selina curiously and asked, "Well, what do you think about Bruce Wayne as the other mayoral candidate?"

"Bruce Wayne?" Aang asked puzzled.

"Oh, well, you see, Bruce Wayne is friends with Dr. Leslie. She says she knows his late parents and is from a very wealthy family. His father is said to be a very influential person, being a surgeon and a philanthropist from what I was told," Iroh told Aang and everyone else.

"And this Bruce is running for mayor?" Toph asked Iroh and Leslie.

"...Yes. That he is," Leslie confirmed with a nod. She turned back to Selina, "So what do you think of him?"

"Me?" Selina blinked, "I mean...I don't know much about the guy, but he seems...like he's trying, I guess. My..." she looked down with a frown, "...I mean, honestly, I would vote for the guy, just so Oswald can be pegged down a bit for acting so overconfident. I mean, I saw the guy, Bruce, before when he came into the Iceberg Lounge, and...he was kind of nice acting."

"What is the Iceberg Lounge, if you don't mind me asking?" Sokka spoke.

"It's a club where the elites of Gotham mingle," Selina said, scratching the head of Felicia who was still on Selina's shoulders, "I was...on a date with someone at that time."

"Wow. Must be a...nice date?" Suki wondered with a raised eyebrow.

"...It kind of was," Selina shrugged. She turned to Leslie, "So you know Bruce Wayne?"

Leslie gave out a sad smile, "I practically raised him."

"...Oh...um..." Selina stood there, a little uncomfortable about where this conversation was leading, so she said, "Well, um, it seems you found your friends, Sokka and Suki. I, uh...guess this is goodbye?"

Before Sokka and Suki could say anything, the clinic door opened.

All seven people turned their attention to the door opening to see...

...A casual-wearing man, wearing a white long-sleeved buttoned shirt with an undershirt under it, a pair of jeans, and some nice formal shoes. The man had short dark raven hair and a broad chin, his height being quite tall, and his build looking a bit strong...he was also very handsome.

Aang blinked while Toph looked...a little confused, but mainly because this man felt different...

Iroh looked at the man with a blink, while Sokka looked at him peculiarly.

Suki...also blinked, but kind of blushed a bit.

Selina gasped, Felicia looking up at the man on her shoulders.

The man smiled.

"Oh, hello! I didn't expect Leslie to have any company! Um...my name is Bruce! Bruce Wayne," the man known as Bruce Wayne introduced himself.

...Selina looked at the man named Bruce, dumbfounded...

"...Uh...h-hi?" Selina said.

Bruce looked at Selina and smiled, "Why hello. Um...what's your name, Miss?"

"...S-...Selina. Um...hi."

Bruce chuckled, "Hi."

...

...Selina then said, "Uh...you didn't happen to hear anything out here...have you?"

End of Chapter 8

Chapter Text

- Zuko, Katara, Robin, Batgirl, Blake -

9:15 PM

"...And...that's everything, I guess." Zuko finished explaining. "You both came in when we were fighting those guys."

Robin and Batgirl both looked at Zuko with perplexed wide eyes. They turned to Katara, who looked at the crimefighters and nodded in confirmation, saying, "It's all true."

Blake, though, felt like he was blown away.

"Whoa...so...you...you guys are like...aliens?" he asked in awe.

Zuko and Katara looked at Blake in confusion, the former raising an eyebrow and the latter blinking in puzzlement.

"Aliens? What are those?" Katara asked.

"Uh, hold on," Robin intervened as he raised a hand, "So...okay, you come from a world that can bend the four elements? And you have one person that can bend all four elements, that person being like a... messianic figure known as the Avatar?"

"And, this Avatar is...a twelve-year-old boy? And he has to face your dad, the Fire Lord, who will have his, uh, firebending powered up, all thanks to a comet?" Batgirl also added, face wrought with confusion.

"Oh! And you were both fighting your sister who was going to be crowned the Fire Lady or something?" Blake added at the last second.

"Um...yeah, that's basically the whole gist of it," Zuko said as he rubbed the back of his head, a little uneasy as he feared they might not believe him.

Katara also tried to contribute to Zuko's account, "I know this sounds...well, I would think in your world, this sounds really crazy...actually, this world we're in is kind of crazy in itself. I mean, no offense!" she said with her hands out, trying to apologize, "It's just...well, you have to believe us! We really are not from around here! And I meant 'here' as in...this universe? This...world? Um...yeah, you probably get the picture."

Robin raised a hand to reassure her, "Hey now, first of all, no worries. We...I mean, I guess we do believe you, right?" he turned to Batgirl in question.

Batgirl shrugged, "I mean, they did some crazy magic, so yeah, I believe them so far."

"Wow...I'm in contact and communicating with aliens..." Blake placed a hand on his head as he shook it to clear his mind, "Man, three weeks in the force and I actually had a way more bizarre experience in the city than the rest of the rookies."

"Uh, yeah, by the way, um, what's your name, officer?" Robin asked him.

"Oh! M-My name is Blake! Blake McGinnis!" Blake introduced himself, "And I just want to say, alongside your partner in crime, I think you two, as well as the Batman, are doing such a service to this city! Most of the police force may not like Batman and his two proteges, but I think you three are the best thing that has happened in Gotham!"

"Oh...uh, thank you," Batgirl blinked.

"Uh, yeah...thanks," Robin raised an eyebrow, baffled by the praise.

"No problem!" Blake said with a grin, "And I think the Commissioner also supports the Batman! He seems pretty neutral about the whole thing, but I feel like he knows that Batman is a good enough hero! I'd seen the Commissioner on the news before I became a police officer, and he speaks highly of Batman, so that's a good sign."

"Um, well, the Commissioner is a good judge of character," Batgirl said with a slight smile.

"I think so too!" Blake nodded, "And...well, before I decided to become a police officer, I've been trying to crack the case on who Batman is!"

Batgirl's eyes widened in shock, while Robin looked at the cop with a blink.

"Oh...uh...okay...um, how far are you from solving that, um...sir?" asked Robin a little uneasily.

"Well...I'm still a little ways off. But I feel like the Batman had to be funded since he has some gadgets that are a little too techy to be handmade," Blake explained, "We have a lot of tech and engineering companies here in Gotham, but I've already ruled out STAR Labs, Cadmus, and Symtech. I also know that Batman has a strong moral code, cause he never kills his enemies. Brutally beats them, yes, but not kill them! I'm trying to look through what other companies around here would house someone of Batman's physique as well! It's, uh, kind of hard. I'm trying to learn how to hack computers...uh, yeah..."

"Uh...wow, you...really are doing your research there..." Batgirl said with a forced smile and a wince.

"Oh! But I'm not gonna tell anyone who the Batman is! Scouts' honor! Uh, I-I was a Boy Scout when I was little, which is why I said that...u-uh, anyway, I won't tell anyone! I know the number one rule for heroes like him is keeping his identity a secret from any criminals and villains! I mean, whoever Batman is, his real identity needs to be protected at all costs, cause not only he's an inspiration of hope for this city, but he's like a Caped Crusader! A Crusader of righteousness and hope! Oh man, I would really love to help him out as best as I can! Gosh, if I could only just meet him and shake his hand!"

...Robin and Batgirl just looked at Blake, staring at him in dumbfounded silence.

Zuko and Katara glanced at each other as they listened to this man Blake's excited banter about this Batman, a little confused.

"Um..." Zuko said, getting the attention of Robin, Batgirl, and Blake, "...Uh, hey. Zuko here. Um...who is this Batman, again?"

Before Blake could go on a full-on rant on who Batman is, Robin beat him to it, "He's, uh, he's our leader. He...well, he's basically a vigilante around these parts of Gotham."

"He's a hero!" Blake spoke up, startling Robin and Batgirl, and gaining the attention of Zuko and Katara. "He's a warrior of justice, a fighter of the greater good, he's...like a knight! A Dark Knight! He fought tons of evil people and criminals around the course of seven years here in Gotham! I think you and Batgirl came in around four to three years ago after Batman's debut!"

"...Wow. You're certainly keeping tabs on us," Batgirl said with a cringe, feeling a little weirded out by the cop now.

"Um...well, either way," Katara decided to step in, "This Batman sounds like an honorable hero. Maybe if we meet him, he can help us?"

"Uh, he's...a little hard to get a hold of," Robin said as he rubbed the back of his head, "I mean, I could phone him in, but...well, who knows what he could be doing right now."

"...Phone him in?" Zuko asked as he blinked in confusion.

Even though she couldn't quite understand the term also, Katara kept going as she said, "Well, we're pretty much lost in this city, and this environment we're in isn't...doing too much for me and Zuko, so we really need someone to help us find a way through here...and maybe help us get back home? Or...find anyone else who might be here?"

Robin and Batgirl glanced at each other for a moment to know what the other was thinking. As soon as they looked back at the teens, the latter told them, "Uh, hold on a second. My partner-in-crime and I need to have a little chat."

"Uh, yeah..." Robin said as he and Batgirl walked away a little ways away from Zuko, Katara, and Blake.

Zuko, Katara, and Blake watched them go, the former two a little worried that they might not believe them anyway, while the latter cop turned to the two and said, "So...uh, are you two like, together-together, or...?"

The teens looked at the cop in confusion, Zuko asking him, "What now?"

"I mean...are you both a...couple or…?"

"Couple?" Katara reiterated the word, a little puzzled. Until realizing what he meant, she blinked and blushed.

Wait...is he saying Zuko and I-

However, Blake finished her thought. "I mean, are you both boyfriend and girlfriend?

Zuko's eyes widened in shock as he exclaimed, "Wh-What!?"

"Wait, what!?" Katara also exclaimed in wide-eyed shock.

The Fire Prince tried to explain, but nothing was coming out, "I-I-I-uh-uh-w-w-we, I mean, w-we're just, I mean, n-no, we're just...wh-...why would you even ask that!?" Zuko asked Blake incredulously with a blush on his face.

Blake looked a little sheepish as he rubbed the back of his head, "I mean, you two seem to be very close, so I thought...I mean, I don't know, you guys were walking around Gotham together..."

Katara also blushed, "Um...w-we're just, uh...w-we're just friends, okay!?"

"O-Oh, alright, alright then! Uh, I'm sorry! Sorry for speculating, really. Uh, excuse me for that..." Blake now looked a little embarrassed, scratching his face with his finger.

Katara and Zuko also felt sheepish, not looking at the other one so they wouldn't see their blushing faces.

Back with Robin and Batgirl...

"Okay, this is totally out of our realm," Batgirl told Robin.

"Quite literally," Robin added.

"Do you think more of these..." Batgirl glanced back to look at Zuko and Katara before turning back to Robin, "Benders are in Gotham?"

"Maybe?" Robin shrugged. "I mean, I think we might need to contact Bats about this."

"Yeah...there's also Scarecrow, Bane, and Killer Croc working together. That's...a very unusual matchup." Batgirl twisted her lips in thought.

"Yeah. I wonder what they stole? And who they're working for?" Robin asked himself mostly.

"Maybe Batman could crack that case," Batgirl glanced back at the group again to see where the rookie cop was, "...Also, there's...well, that Blake guy," she mentioned, turning back to Robin.

Robin smirked, "Oh come on, are you seriously afraid that he's going to find out who we are?"

"I mean...he was pretty intent on finding out who the Bats could be. That and...well, if he's serious about hacking, then we should tell Batman about him at least."

"B-Girl, you know you're the expert hacker besides Batman, and this Blake guy has only begun to do so."

"Still, we should let Batman know."

Robin gave her a "seriously?" look, but winced as he saw Batgirl give him an annoyed frown. Sighing, he said, "Okay, okay, I get ya. I mean, even though it'll probably take him a whole while to find out, I don't think it would matter, because Bats will do his best to cover his tracks. However...you got to admit, his determination is kind of admirable...a little creepy, but admirable."

"Well, if he's going to go to that great of lengths to try and find out who Batman is, then what about us?" Batgirl cringed, "I wonder if he'll link the long red hair to..." quickly glancing back at the group to see if anyone was listening, she turned her head back to Robin and continued, "I mean, do you think I should cut my hair short, or...no, that would be too obvious, he'll suspect something. I can't hide the hair now, either, that'll really be suspicious."

Raising an eyebrow in disbelief at his partner-in-crime, Robin said, "Wow. Bats have really gotten you more paranoid."

"Well, excuse me for trying to keep our identities a secret!" Batgirl quietly exclaimed with a pout.

Robin chuckled, "Look, we'll tell Batman about Blake. In the meantime, I think we should worry right now about these benders over there, Zuko and Katara, I think their names were."

Batgirl sighed, "Right. Well...what do you think we should do?"

Humming thoughtfully, Robin stood there to contemplate. "...We'll see if we can try to contact Batman. I'll try my comm first."

Robin got something out of a compartment of his utility belt and placed it in his ear. He tapped it to turn it on, listening to the line going through.

Almost instantly, the voice of Batman came on.

"What is it?"

Sheesh, no 'how ya doing', Robin? Robin thought, a little annoyed.

"Bats. We had a run-in with a very unlikely trio."

"Who were they?"

"Before I get into that, there are some...unique people here that we encountered that were fighting our unusual trio as well."

"...Question: Do they somehow 'bend' any element?"

Robin blinked, dumbfounded, "Uh...y-yeah?"

"Hm. What kind of element?"

...Don't question, just answer.

"Um...one can bend fire and the other can bend water."

Batgirl blinked, looking at Robin as she raised a peculiar eyebrow. Robin just shrugged and kept listening to Batman.

"Hmm...what are their names? What gender?"

"Uh, the one that bends water is named Katara, and she's a girl. The one that bends fire is named Zuko and he's a guy. They're both kids, young teenagers to be exact."

"...Meet me at Leslie's clinic in about thirty minutes. I'm changing out of my costume."

Raising an eyebrow, Robin asked, "Um...any reason why?"

"Selina is here."

"...Ah...I get the feeling that there's much more happening over where you are right now."

"Correct. I've encountered two kids, one a boy, and the other a blind girl. There is also an older man in Leslie's home. They also bend the natural elements."

Robin's eyes widened, "Wait, really?"

"Yes. The older man said he could bend fire, while the blind girl bends the earth. The boy bends the air, however, he's something known as the Avatar, which bends all four elements."

"The Avatar? Zuko and Katara are looking for their friends, and the Avatar is one of them."

Now really curious, Batgirl got her commlink out of her utility belt and put it to her ear, listening into the conversation.

"Hm. It seems we're getting somewhere. Also, two more kids just entered Leslie's clinic looking for their friends as well. They seem to know the other kids that I'm with."

"Are you in detective mode right now?"

"Yes. One sounds like a teenage male, while the other is a teenage female."

Robin sighed, "Well, great. More visitors from another world. Yippee."

"Either way, come to the clinic, starting now. I'll get Selina to leave the clinic until then. You and Batgirl can sneak into the back of Leslie's home. She has spare clothes for you to wear in the cabinets in her laundry room. Wait there until the coast is clear and change into your clothes when Selina is gone."

Robin raised an eyebrow, "You know, Bats, you could just tell Selina the truth."

"Too complicated. You should know that by now."

"...Right," Robin muttered, "Okay then. Do you still want to know about the unexpected trio we encountered?"

"Tell me when you and Batgirl come to Leslie's clinic."

"Alrighty. What about the other kids that are with us?"

"Bring them with you. Once I let Selina leave, I'll let you two be done for the night."

"Uh, thanks, Bats, but...you know, come on. You really should-"

"No."

"You didn't even know what I was going to say!" Robin exclaimed a little softer, just so the other teenagers and the rookie cop wouldn't hear him.

"I don't have to. Just watch over the other kids that you're with. I'm fully changed now. Over and out."

"Whoa, hey, wait! One more thing!" Robin almost raised his voice, getting the attention of the three for a moment. Batgirl turned around and waved with a shaky smile, telling them through the motion that everything was fine, and giving them a salute.

"What?"

"Um...there's also this rookie cop named Blake that's with us during the whole scuffle, and he's...really into what you're doing. He's trying to figure out who you are, as well as mine and Batgirl's identity; even going as far as to try and hack into any corporation to see if you're linked to them."

"...He isn't near you in hearing distance, is he? Where are you right now?"

"Um..." Robin turned around to see that Blake and the kids were talking to each other a bit. "...No, he's just talking to the kids. Batgirl and I are a little ways away from them, and we're in a dead-end alley near Park Row, I think."

"Hm. How is his hacking skills? How much does he know?"

"Uh, he actually says he's a beginner hacker. Also, I think he knows very little about who we are, but...I don't think he's like, a threat or anything. I mean, if anything, he seems to be on our side, and the guy practically talks about you in a positive light. He's like a fanboy if you ask me. I think we could probably trust him."

"...Hm...don't give him any information on either one of us. If he's persistent, knock him out if you need to, just so you can leave without him following the two of you and these kids. The less people that know who we are, the better."

"...I mean...I really do feel like he'll keep everything a secret."

"No. And that's final. Come over to the clinic with the other two kids that are with you in thirty minutes. Over and out."

The comm was cut off.

"...Right," Robin mumbled as he frowned putting his comm link away in his utility belt.

Batgirl put her commlink in her utility belt as well.

"You probably heard half of that conversation, right?" he asked her.

Batgirl nodded, "Yeah...wow, so there's actually more of these...benders?"

"It looks like it. As for Blake...well, I mean, I don't want to knock the guy out or anything, but..."

"Yeah..." Batgirl glanced back at Blake, who looked at the two young vigilantes and smiled, waving at them. "..." she looked back at Robin, "Well, we can try to explain to him the situation. I mean if he does...somehow find out," she winced at that, "then he really needs to keep his mouth shut and not blab anyone to anybody else about our identities."

"Well...that could work, I guess" Robin shrugged, "I mean, I kind of believe the guy on not telling anyone. No one's that dedicated to knowing who Batman is and saying he won't tell."

"Even if he knows how to hack into databases?" Batgirl said dryly with an amused expression.

Robin looked at her dubiously, "B-girl, you and Batman do things that I can't even wrap my brain around sometimes when it comes to computing and coding. I really highly doubt that Blake could do anything that you two can do."

"Aww, I'll take that as a compliment, Boy Wonder," Batgirl smirked.

Shaking his head at the teasing jab with a smirk, Robin said, "Either way, we need to bring Zuko and Katara with us, without Blake."

"Right," Batgirl nodded. She turned her gaze back at the group, "Well, let's get to it then, I suppose."

Back with Zuko, Katara, and Blake...

"So, you have a blind friend that can sense vibrations through her feet whenever she walks?" Blake asked them.

"Um, yeah. Her name is Toph," Katara said with a nod.

"That's...That's amazing!" Blake said in astonishment, "A-And she could also tell whoever is lying? Like a lie detector?"

"Uh, yeah, basically," Zuko also nodded.

"Wow...we need people like her in the force," Blake mumbled in amazement.

"Uh, this 'force', what is it again?" Katara asked him.

"Oh! The force is just jargon for the police department! The Gotham City Police Department, or GCPD for short," Blake explained.

"GCPD? That's...an acronym, right?" Katara asked, looking at Zuko as if he was a walking encyclopedia of information.

"I mean...yeah...I think?" Zuko scratched his head in confusion.

Blake blinked, "Uh, yeah, it is."

"Oh...well..." Zuko rubbed the back of his head sheepishly, "Sorry, we...haven't really spoken in this language before. All these facts about this language are coming to us and it's...very interesting and a little...overwhelming, I guess?"

"Wait, you mean...you both don't speak English?" Blake asked Zuko and Katara, "Not even in your world? I mean, I would think not, but...you all seem to be really good at the language."

"English?" Katara's eyebrows raised in interest, "That's what this language is called?"

"Uh, y-yeah...wow, you guys are really fluent in the language and you both don't know what it is?" Blake asked in disbelief.

"It just...came to us..." Zuko said a little awkwardly.

"Uh, hey," Robin said as he and Batgirl came back to the group. "We, uh, spoke to Batman."

"You...did?" Zuko raised an eyebrow, "But you and Batgirl were standing right there away from us."

"Um...we, uh, we'll explain that later," Batgirl said, "In the meantime, you have to come with us. We have to go to a location in about thirty minutes."

"Yeah, and-" Robin raised his left arm up to his face and tapped something on his left forearm to activate a holographic map of where they were. Zuko and Katara looked at this with shocked awe. "-...we're supposedly twenty-five minutes away from our destination." He cuts off the holographic map, "And by 'we', I mean you two, Batgirl, and I," he looked at Blake, "Not you, though. You're not coming."

"Oh, hey, I-I totally understand! You guys need to follow the Batman's orders!" Blake raised his hands in defense.

Robin and Batgirl both raised their eyebrows and glanced at each other, the latter looking back at Blake and saying, "You...do? Even after saying you're trying to find out who we are?"

"Well, yeah! I mean, I want to find out who you guys are the right way! I mean...as right as hacking a database could be. I mean, you guys are fighting for the greater good! I just want to help! Besides, I, uh...don't want to upset Batman. I hear he's very brutal to his enemies, and I don't know what he would do to me if I found out who you guys are in a more impulsive and sneakier matter, like following you two! Which I won't! Scout's honor! A-Anyway, I totally respect your decisions of not wanting me to follow you and whatnot!"

...Robin and Batgirl blinked...

Zuko and Katara blinked...

"...You are an odd man, Blake," Robin said.

"Robin!" Batgirl nudged him in the ribs.

"Oof!" Robin exclaimed.

Blake rubbed the back of his head in embarrassment as he chuckled, "Ah, no it's okay. I mean, I just read a lot of comic books back when I was younger. I kind of understand the superhero code and whatnot. Have you heard of Spider-Man?"

Now Robin's eyes lit up, "Uh, yeah. Read some issues myself."

"Oh, awesome! I kind of find Spider-Man to be almost like Batman! Well, except he's not a teenager, and Spider-Man is in a made-up city, but it kind of parallels to them, don't they?"

"I mean...yeah, they kind of do," Robin said, a little interested in the topic. "I mean...yeah..."

"I know, right!?" Blake said excitedly, "Spider-Man swings around like Batman too, I noticed, and-"

"Uh, hey, um," Zuko raised his hand, "Sorry to interrupt...this, but, you said we need to get to this destination in thirty minutes or so?"

"Right!" Batgirl said, thankful that someone stopped Robin and Blake's conversation about superhero parallelism, "We should probably go! Right, Robin?"

"Oh, uh, yeah! Um..." Robin turned to Blake, "Just...don't try to follow us. If you're serious about honoring our identities, then...do that, okay?"

"Oh yes sir!" Blake saluted with a smile.

"..." Robin blinked stupidly and just nodded, "Right."

He didn't have to call me sir. He's like, older than me.

"Okay! Well, we'll get going now!" Batgirl said, "By the way, you should really rely on the Commissioner of GCPD a lot more. He may surprise you."

"Huh? Oh, uh, okay, sure!" Blake said, looking confused but nodded anyway. "I-It was really nice meeting you both, Robin and Batgirl! Oh! And I hope you return home to your planet, Zuko and Katara!"

The younger teens just looked at Blake, absolutely dumbfounded by everything so far.

"...Uh, yeah...sure...uh, it was nice meeting you, Blake," Zuko said with a wave.

"Yeah, uh, thanks for...um, you know, driving us around, I guess?" Katara said, feeling odd about this exchange.

"No problem! I just got to get to my squad car and relay everything that happened to the precinct. But no worries! I'm going to make something up! I'll come up with a good story to throw them off! I just, uh, need time to think of one!"

"Uh, okay, well, that's great. Keep on doing what you're doing, Blake," Robin told him. He turned to Zuko and Katara and said, "Come on, follow us."

Robin and Batgirl made their way out of the alley, with Zuko and Katara giving each other some hesitant looks until they decided to run after them.

After they left the alley, Katara and Zuko followed Robin and Batgirl, running for at least a minute down a sidewalk, which thankfully no one was around at this time. They soon rounded a building to another alleyway, where two peculiar vehicles were propped up with a stand attached to them. They stopped as soon as they were near them.

"Man, talk about a night," Robin said.

"Yeah. Three unlikely criminals working together, people from some another world that control and bend the elements, and you almost getting into a nerd fest with a rookie cop," Batgirl teased him in the last line with a smirk.

Robin sulked at Batgirl, "Hey, I have a hobby, okay?"

"So do I. Yours is just nostalgia, while mine helps out the Bat," Batgirl teases as she walks to her vehicle(motorcycle).

"Oh, you're trying to play favorites now?" Robin said with a pout, "Completely immature, B-girl."

"I'm sorry, but who's being immature?" Batgirl asked with another smirk as she kicked the stand up so she could balance the motorcycle by the handlebars.

Robin rolled his eyes, "I wasn't the one who called myself a nerd."

"But I find nerds to be pretty endearing. I'm kind of a nerd, so, there ya go," Batgirl shrugged, the same sly smile on her face.

"...Okay, okay, you win this round," Robin muttered with a shake of his head as he went to his motorcycle.

Katara and Zuko looked at the vehicles warily. The former asked the two older teens, "What are those?"

As soon as Robin got on the motorcycle, he looked at the younger teens oddly. "Uh, they're motorcycles..." Upon seeing their still confused faces, Robin rubbed the top of his head a little awkwardly and said, "They're for transportation. We use them at certain times, just to get someplace faster. Like when I said the destination was twenty-five minutes away from here? These things will probably take us there around ten minutes or so."

"Yeah. So hop on!" Batgirl said as she got on her motorcycle. "Just try to hold onto us, though, 'cause these things go fast."

"Hold...on to one of you?" Katara asked, feeling a little wary.

"Well, yeah. There's no seatbelts on a motorcycle," explained Robin.

"Um...sorry, it's just...well, after riding that vehicle with Blake, I guess we're just...a little cautious?" Zuko explained.

Robin and Batgirl glanced at each other in question, until Batgirl turned to look at Zuko and Katara with a smile, "How about we make this simple? How about Zuko rides with me and Katara rides with Robin?"

Katara and Zuko's eyes widened at that. Robin just looked at her with a raised eyebrow.

"Really?" Robin asked Batgirl.

"Yes, really. I think Zuko is strong enough to hold onto me, and I think Katara can hold onto you, since you're pretty sturdy," Batgirl said with a wink at Robin.

"...Alright," Robin shrugged and looked back at Katara, "Come hop on behind me, Katara."

"Oh! Um...o-okay..." Katara glanced at Zuko, whom Zuko glanced at her, "That, uh...that okay with you, Zuko?"

"Huh?" Zuko blinked, "Uh, y-yeah. I mean, is...is that okay with you?"

"Oh yeah! I mean, you know...um...yeah..." Katara then just walked over to Robin and his motorcycle and hopped on the seat behind him, grabbing onto his waist. She felt there was a layer of thin hard metal on the waist part of his costume, which intrigued Katara.

Batgirl couldn't help but smirk at the younger teens' discomfort, "Don't worry. You already know we're the good guys, so we'll drive a little slow as these things can go."

"Uh...okay then..." Zuko then walked over to Batgirl and her motorcycle and hopped on the back behind her. "Um...where do I, uh...need to hold you?"

Batgirl turned her head at Zuko and looked at him with a raised eyebrow, but couldn't help but chuckle, "Well, the waist would be a more universal way to hold onto someone."

"...Uh, right," Zuko said, embarrassed.

So with that, Zuko placed his hands on Batgirl's waist...gingerly...

Katara couldn't help but look back at Zuko and Batgirl and see how Zuko was holding onto Batgirl...it made her frown a little bit.

...Wait, why am I feeling like-

"Okay, hold on!" Robin said as he cranked up the motorcycle engine.

BRRUM-BRRUM-BRRRRRUUUMMMM!

"ACK!" Katara wrapped her arms and held onto Robin's waist for dear life at whatever was happening right now.

Batgirl also started the motorcycle engine, startling Zuko at the vibration and the sounds it was making.

"AH!" Zuko exclaimed.

Batgirl couldn't help but giggle.

These kids are gonna be fun.

"Now would be a good time to hold on for your life," Batgirl cautioned Zuko.

Zuko gulped and held onto Batgirl the same way Katara held onto Robin.

"There ya go!" Batgirl smiled, glancing back at Zuko.

Robin looked behind him to see Zuko holding onto Batgirl very tightly...

...As long as his arms and hands are on Bab's waist...

And with that, Robin and Batgirl drive their motorcycles out in the streets of Gotham...zooming through as they go through street after street.

Katara and Zuko held on as much as they could, feeling the air rapidly hitting their faces as they sped through the night on these foreign machine things.

Spirits! This is insane! Katara thought as she tried hard not to scream out in fright.

Oh, monkeyfeathers! Just want kinds of other abominations do these people in this world have!? Zuko thought as he also tried so hard not to scream his soul out.

Both motorcycles sped through Gotham, going to their destination...

Back at Leslie's Clinic

9:21 PM

Bruce raised a humorous brow, "Was it something I should hear?"

Selina blushed, Felicia looking up at Bruce with a 'meow'. The cat then jumped off of Selina and landed on Bruce's shoulders, wrapping her body around the back of his neck as she rested there.

Chuckling at this affection, Bruce scratched the bottom of Felicia's head, the cat giving out a pleasurable purr. "Well, this little fella is friendly."

"Uh...yeah. She's known to be a friendly little gal..." Selina said, her posture relaxing as she saw Felicia liked him, making her feel at ease with Bruce.

Although, she does this to people she knows...

Iroh and Aang looked at the man known as Bruce Wayne in slight confusion, while Toph stood there letting the gears run in her head as she figured something out about this Bruce...

Wait...Bruce is Batman!

Of course, she kept her mouth shut, as Leslie said.

Sokka and Suki, though, gazed at Bruce in wonder, the former looking at him suspiciously, while the latter looked at him a little...entranced at how handsome he was.

Bruce, while having Felicia wrapped around his shoulders, surveyed the others who were here in the foyer, "Well, again, I didn't expect Leslie to have anyone in her home right now. What are your names?"

Iroh and Aang glanced at each other in confusion, but decided to introduce themselves to this...stranger?

"Um, my name is Iroh, young sir," Iroh said to Bruce.

"Uh, yeah, and my name is Aang," Aang introduced himself.

Toph stood there a little quiet...until saying, "Toph."

Sokka looked at Bruce a little oddly, but he also introduced himself, "Um, the name's Sokka."

"Uh...S-S-Suki," Suki stuttered, her face red in embarrassment for even stuttering.

Sokka noticed this as he glanced at Suki's red face, and couldn't help but frown. He turned to glare at Bruce.

...Okay, this Bruce guy officially better watch himself. Sokka.

Oh spirits, this Bruce guy is...attractive. Suki.

Bruce nodded with a charming smile, "Well, it's nice to meet you all! I was just here meeting up with Leslie for a bit. It's been a while since I've seen my godmother, you know?"

Leslie gave out a knowing smile, "Really, sorry about all of this, Bruce. I didn't know I was going to have so much company here."

Then, Aang and Iroh's eyes widened as they realized where this Bruce came from...and who he could be.

Wait a minute...is Bruce Wayne...Batman? Aang thought in awe.

Wait...is Bruce Wayne...Batman!? Iroh thought in shock.

However, upon remembering what Leslie said about not saying anything on who came out of her clinic door, they wisely hadn't blurt anything out.

"Oh, it's no problem, Leslie," Bruce said with a smile at the older woman, "However, I do think I need to get going either way. It was nice catching up with you," Bruce went up to Lelsie and gave her a hug, which she fully returned.

Although, she did say after they parted the hug, "Aww, are you sure, Bruce? I don't think Selina here knows too much about your plan to revitalize the city once you're going to be elected as mayor."

"Oh?" Bruce turned to Selina with a sly smile, "Were you thinking of giving me a vote?"

"Hey, I vote for ya," Suki blurted out, and upon realizing she said that out impulsively, she covered her mouth, glancing at her boyfriend Sokka, who was looking at her a little dubiously.

Bruce turned to Suki and said with a pleased smile, "Why thank you, Little Miss."

Sokka looked back at Bruce and back at Suki, whose face turned red from embarrassment. Crossing his arms, Sokka pouted as he gazed at Suki, eyes narrowed in suspicion.

"Uh...well, as for your question," Selina said, her attention back at Bruce, "I mean, you're definitely a better candidate than Oswald."

"Oh? Why's that?" Bruce asked with a smirk and a curious raised eyebrow.

"Well, for one, he doesn't look like he's lying through his teeth. Also, I heard...some rumors that he's friends with some bad people."

"Really?" Bruce asked, smirk still in place, "Should I be worried?"

"I mean...not unless you hire some bodyguards," Selina said with a shrug.

Bruce chuckled, "Oswald's father is supposedly an old 'acquaintance' of my father," he then frowned, "Although, I wouldn't be surprised if there was any bad blood between them. I think that blood ran deep into Oswald. He's always been jealous of the Wayne family name. He may be getting himself back up financially, but I still can feel the resentment whenever he sees me and through his words whenever he does his speeches, no matter how peppy he acts."

Selina frowned at that. "Well...you should probably watch yourself then, Mr. Wayne."

"Oh, no worries. My father was a religious man. I can have a little faith like him. Although, as he said, with faith, there's courage, and with courage, there's action," Bruce said, giving a soft smile toward Selina.

Selina blinked, and couldn't help but feel something when he said that.

"...Your father sounded like he was a really good man," Selina said sincerely.

"...He was," Bruce said, lowering his head solemnly, a sad smile on his face.

Toph felt the sadness from Bruce's words, as did Aang, whom the latter frowned upon hearing that. Iroh also looked at Bruce, putting the pieces together. Sokka and Suki all looked at Bruce, now a little interested in his whole backstory.

Feeling like she said too much, Selina decided to direct this conversation someplace else, and asked Sokka and Suki, "Well, um...actually, do you guys have a place to stay, or...?"

Sokka and Suki turned to Selina, the former saying sheepishly, "Um...well, no, we, uh, kind of don't?"

Selina raised a brow at the teens. Then, looking at Aang and Toph, she asked them, "Um...do you kids also have a place to stay?"

Toph straight up answered, "No, not really."

Aang winced, "I mean...we probably should..."

Iroh stroked his beard with his hand as he thought of a solution, "Hmm..." he turned to Leslie, "Would you be able to house maybe some of these kids, Miss Leslie?"

Leslie turned to Iroh with a smile, "I could. There are two rooms available, plus another guest room. You could use the guest room if you want."

Bruce turned around to look at Leslie in surprise. Felicia, who was still on his shoulders, decided to jump off of Bruce's shoulders and back to Selina's.

Selina looked at Iroh a little curiously, "You don't have anywhere to go either?"

"Um..." Iroh smiled sheepishly, "Well, I am rather new to this...city, and I don't have much...money to stay in a hotel, so I might need some place to sleep for the night."

Bruce looked at Iroh and couldn't help but narrow his eyes in suspicion.

This wasn't left unnoticed by Iroh as he cleared his throat a little nervously.

Sensing the tension in the room, Toph assured Bruce, "Hey, don't worry, Bruce, Pops here is as respectful and good-natured as he gets. I should know, I hang out with him a few times. And I can judge a character pretty well."

Aang smiled and nodded, "I can second that!"

Sokka also said, "Yeah, the guy is pretty cool."

"Very honorable as well," Suki mentioned.

Iroh smiled at the four kids, but still looked nervous as he gazed at Bruce. "If it would be okay if I...resided in your godmother's home for a while, Mr. Wayne?"

Bruce just stared at him...until he gave out a smile. But the smile felt...forced...

"Okay then. Since these kids here gave you a good report, I'll let you stay with Leslie."

Leslie rolled her eyes, "It's basically my decision if I want anyone to stay here."

Bruce glanced at Leslie for a moment, and just said, "Right..."

Shaking her head, Leslie then said, "Well, I might need to give some of you kids the other two rooms. Who wants to stay here?"

All four kids looked at each other, until Aang said, "Well, we got to find Katara and Zuko! And...I don't think you can house all of us, can you?"

Selina blinked, "Wait. Are all of you lost in Gotham?"

"Pretty much," Toph said, "Moreso me since everything is so...I guess tall and active here?"

Selina looked at Toph strangely, "Tall and active?"

"Um, as for your question, Aang, I can only house two more people..." Leslie put her hand on her chin to think.

Bruce's phone then made a 'ding' sound and vibrated in his pocket, and he got it out to see who it was.

"...Hold on just a moment. I need to take this," Bruce said as he walked past Iroh, Lelsie, Aang, and Toph to the back of Leslie's apartment into the kitchen.

Selina, Sokka, Suki, Leslie, Iroh, Toph, and Aang all just stood there...until Selina asked, "Where...are you all from?"

Team Avatar looked a little nervous as they tried to answer that question, until Leslie said, "Iroh, Aang, and Toph here are from China. They didn't tell me where their friends are from," she turned to Sokka and Suki, "So, did you happen to tell Miss Selina where you're from?"

Sokka and Suki blinked. The former said a little unsurely, "Uh...Mis-sis-sip-pi?" he gave a sheepish smile.

Suki also trailed behind him, "Um...Ha-wai-i?" she also smiled a little sheepishly.

Leslie smiled at them knowingly, "Ah. Nice states. Must be a culture shock around here, huh?"

"..." Sokka and Suki glanced at each other, and the latter said to Lelsie, "Very."

Toph then heard some people coming in the back door...

Bruce went to the kitchen, where there was a door to his right. He went to it and opened it.

There he sees Robin and Batgirl, and the other kids known as Katara and Zuko.

Both of the younger teens gasped, while Robin and Batgirl remained calm.

"Um...hey there." Robin raised an eyebrow.

Bruce nodded, and directed his attention to Zuko and Katara, "Exit out of here where you came in and go to the front of this apartment. It's the one with a sign that says Dr. Leslie Thompkins."

Zuko and Katara blinked, the former saying, "Uh...okay?"

Bruce turned to Robin and Batgirl, "Stay here when the coast is clear. You'll change into your clothes when Selina is gone."

Batgirl just gave Bruce a dubious look. "Really, she could just be in on this."

"As I told Robin, too complicated," Bruce simply said.

"And this isn't complicated enough?" Robin said with his hands gestured to his sides.

"...Do as I say," Bruce said and quietly closed the door on them.

Robin and Batgirl frowned, the former just sighing, while the latter just shook her head.

Katara looked at the door that Bruce came in, and back at Robin and Batgirl, "Um...who was that?"

"That...I think I can say, was Batman," Robin told her.

"Uh...he doesn't look like a bat..." Zuko said, a little confused.

"We'll, uh...explain later," Batgirl said, "In the meantime, do as he says. Just go around an alley and come up the front of this home like Batman said. And don't say his name is Batman, he'll introduce himself properly. He may also act like he hasn't met you, so just play along."

Zuko and Katara looked at each other...they looked back at the other two, with Katara saying, "Uh...okay..."

Bruce came back into the foyer, telling everyone, "Sorry. Just some business."

Toph raised an eyebrow.

True...yet not...

It was then Bruce said, "Well, once we find your friends, how about I let the two of you stay at my mansion?"

Team Avatar looked at Bruce, eyes widened and completely floored by that bombshell. Leslie and Selina looked at the man in surprise.

"Wait, mansion?" Sokka asked.

"Wha-really?" Aang asked him, surprised.

"Well, I can't just let you kids be out in the middle of the night in Gotham without a place to stay. And I have plenty of rooms. Four to be exact," Bruce smiled, "I'm also certain your other friends will be alright."

Toph had to ask, "Oh really? Why do you think that?"

Bruce just shrugged with a smirk, "Just a feeling."

Toph pouted.

"Well, while we're really grateful that you would give us a place to stay, we...well, we really need to find our other friends," Suki stated.

"Yeah. I need to know if my sister is at least alright," Sokka said.

Selina looked at Sokka and Suki and then at Iroh, Aang, and Toph curiously. For some odd reason, she can't help but feel like something else is going on...call it an instinct, but something doesn't seem right.

"I understand. I think we should try to find your other friends then. But it's getting really dark, and Gotham at night is not a really great place to hang around in," Bruce told them.

"...Yeah..." Selina said as she looked at Bruce, almost a little suspiciously.

Bruce glanced at Selina, who saw that she was looking at him peculiarly. Giving out his smile, he said to her, "Did you drive here?"

Snapping out of her thoughts, Selina said, "Well, no. We walked here..."

"Well, maybe you can help us?" Bruce asked her.

Selina just stared at Bruce, looking at him intently...she then said, "You know, I feel like I know you from somewhere."

Leslie stiffened, while Iroh, Aang, and Toph looked a little confused. Bruce froze, but quickly got his facade back, "You do? Well, my name does come around every once in a while, especially since I'm running for mayor," he joked.

"Yeah, that I know..." Selina squinted her eyes at Bruce. Felicia, on Selina's shoulders, lifted her head up to look at her master and back at Bruce.

Bruce just stayed stoic, but lifted an eyebrow, "Is there something on me?"

"...You're running for Mayor of Gotham, right?" Selina asks.

"Um...yes?"

"Even when you might face some shady politicians and some crazed lunatics that don't want any change?"

"..." Bruce then said, "I want to help the city that I was born in. I want to help keep families safe from any lowlife criminals, corruption in the office, and anyone from the mob. I want to let anyone who grows up in this city live here without any fear, fear that they won't make it home because some thug decided to mug them, or worse. And I don't want a child to ever wonder when their mother or father will come home...desperately hoping they'll return...when they haven't, because some punk with a gun decided to pull the trigger...I don't want that child to suffer through any loss...a loss of someone they love..."

...Selina looked at Bruce, her face also blank, yet she accepted this answer.

Team Avatar looked at Bruce, Iroh and Aang in amazement, Toph in curiosity, and Sokka and Suki looking at him, awestruck. Leslie said nothing as she gazed at Bruce.

Bruce stood there silent...until he said, "It's what my father would've wanted."

Selina stared at Bruce...and said, "Well then...you got my vote."

Bruce gave out a slight smile.

KNOCK-KNOCK!

They all turned their attention to the door.

"Goodness, more company?" Leslie said incredulously.

"I'll get it, Leslie," Bruce told her. Bruce passed Selina and opened the door, revealing...

Toph smiled as she said, "Sugarqueen! Sparky!"

Katara and Zuko's eyes widened when they saw their familiar faces.

"Toph! Aang! Sokka! Suki! Iroh!" said Katara with a smile.

"Uncle!" Zuko said with a relieved grin.

Aang also smiled, "Katara! Zuko!"

Iroh grinned, "Nephew!"

Sokka also grinned, "Katara!"

"You guys are okay!" Suki said relieved.

Zuko and Katara came in and gave each of them a hug, Zuko to his uncle, and Katara to her brother, Suki, Toph, and Aang.

"I can't believe it!" Katara said as she let go of Aang and Toph, "We found each other!"

"Uncle! It's so good to see you!" Zuko said to his uncle in relief.

"It is good to see you too, my Nephew!" Iroh hugged him tightly.

"Wow! What are the odds?" Sokka said, smiling at ease that they found each other.

Selina blinked at this surprise reunion. "Uh...yeah..."

Bruce smiled at Katara and Zuko, "You must be the friends that Aang and the others were talking about."

Zuko and Katara turned around to face Bruce, the former saying, "Um, yes. Uh...who are you?"

"My name is Bruce Wayne," Bruce introduced himself, "Just a quick question, but do you have any place to go and stay?"

Katara and Zuko glanced at each other and back at Bruce, the latter saying, "Um, no?"

Bruce nodded with a smile, "Then that settles it. I'll take either four of you to my estate to stay for the time being."

Zuko and Katara's eyes widened in shock, the former saying, "Wait, what?"

"Do as he says, he has a mansion," Sokka said, "If this place is as big as it is, then I wouldn't pass up on it."

"Sokka!" Katara said in disapproval. She was also trying to wrap her head around on this whole deal. "Um, sorry, Mr., um...Wayne? But, we just...met you? And you're giving us a place a stay?"

"I always feel like I need to be charitable to people who are in need," Bruce explained, "I talked to your friends to see if that was okay. Which, I haven't gotten their answer yet," He turned to Aang and Toph, "So, Aang, Toph, is it? What do you both want to do? Stay here with Leslie, or stay at my place?"

Aang blinked, while Toph stood there with her crutch, immediately saying, "Well, if your mansion has a lot of stairs, then I don't think I want to stay there in my state."

"Don't worry, most of it is ground floor," Bruce assured.

"Ground floor, eh? My type of floor...okay then," she turned to Aang, "What do you say Twinkletoes? Do you want to stay at this rich guy's mansion?"

Aang glanced at Toph and back at Bruce, curiosity flooding his expression. "Uh...well, yeah. Only if you're okay and alright with it, Toph."

Toph scoffed, "Pfft! Of course I'm okay with it! And I'm also alright! Just cause I got a crutch doesn't mean I can boss you all around!"

"Actually, what happened, Toph?" Katara asked her as she kneeled to look at Toh's injury.

"Simply put: a dangerous projectile weapon hit my shin and now I'm a little out of commission for a while," Toph muttered.

"A dangerous projectile weapon?" Zuko asked in query, "Like...an arrow?"

"Um, we'll talk about that later," Aang said, "Actually, maybe you and Katara can come as well! Like Katara can probably..." he paused for a moment as he thought of a different way of saying it, "Uh...she can mend the wound a lot better! And you can come too, Zuko, for...I guess, more...training stuff?"

Zuko glanced at Katara who glanced at Zuko. He shrugged, "I mean, sure. I'll go with you guys."

Katara nodded, "That sounds like a plan...although, I don't know what I'm getting myself into, but..." she glanced at Selina, "...Um, who are you?"

Selina blinked, "Uh, the name's Selina. Your brother and his girlfriend came with me."

"Yeah, and hold on a second!" Sokka said, "How come you four get to go to the mansion and we get to...uh, no offense, um, Miss...Leslie?"

Leslie gave the teen a wry look, "None taken."

"Actually, as much as I...like to check out the mansion," Suki said, getting a quick glance at Bruce, "I think maybe we should stay here with Iroh and Leslie, Sokka."

"What? Really?" Sokka raised an incredulous eyebrow.

"Well, yeah! Maybe the four can...uh, train together? And then we could train with each other as well? And maybe even with Iroh?"

Selina now raised her eyebrow, "Train?" she glanced at all the kids, "You guys fight? I mean, I saw from Suki and Sokka, but you four?"

"Um yeah," Zuko nodded.

"Well, yeah, we...fight some people," Katara shrugged.

"I do too, but, um...well, here I am as of now," Toph gestured to her patched-up leg.

"Well, I mostly do defensive measures, but...yeah, I can fight as well," Aang smiled with a nod.

Selina looked at the teens and two kids...

"...You know what? It's been a long day," she said with her hand to her head while Felicia 'meowed'. She scratched the head of her cat, "You're right. I think I need to get back to my place. But just so I can be reassured," she turned to Sokka and Suki, "If you're staying here at this doctor's home, you'll be fine, will you?" she now turned to Bruce, "And you'll take care of their friends?"

Bruce answered first with a smile, "I will. No worries, I've taken someone in before."

Sokka then answered, "I mean..." he turned to Suki, "If you want to stay here with Iroh and Miss Leslie..."

"Well, Iroh is always good company," Suki said with a glance and a smile at him.

Iroh chuckled, "Well, I'll tell you this! Miss Leslie makes some great jasmine tea!"

Sokka looked at Suki and back at his sister and friends...he sighed, "Okay, go to your fancy-smanchy mansion. I'll be with my girl!" Sokka gave Suki a one-arm hug and a smile.

Suki giggled.

Katara smirked and rolled her eyes, while Zuko looked awkward as he rubbed the back of his neck. Aang just looked at them weirdly while Toph pretended to gag.

Selina smiled, "Well...okay then. I guess I'll go. It's nice meeting you all," she nodded to the kids and Leslie. However, she looked up at Bruce and said, "It's nice meeting the other candidate, too," she smirked, "Make sure you give it to Oswald."

Bruce smiled back. "I will."

Chuckling, Selina turned to the door, Felicia still on her shoulders, saying, "Well, I'll probably see you two later. Again, nice meeting you all. Bye," and with that, she left the residence, closing the door behind her.

It was quiet for a moment...until Bruce said, "Okay. Just so we get the pleasantries out of the way, I'm Batman."

Aang, Katara, Zuko, and Iroh all blinked at that statement, while Toph raised an eyebrow, muttering, "Yeah, that I figured."

"Hm."

Sokka and Suki blinked at what Bruce said.

"Um...I'm sorry, what now?" Sokka asked in confusion.

"Bat...man?" Suki tilted her head, also confused.

Leslie spoke up, "It's...a long story."

"Hm. I'll be back," Bruce said as he went to the back of Leslie's home again.

Sokka was still confused, "Um...can anyone tell me what's going on?"

"Uh..." Aang began, "I...think we're supposed to meet this Batman here in this world...and we just...now met him?"

Zuko and Katara blinked, the latter saying, "Uh, Aang...do you know what's going on right now?"

"Um...well...it's...kind of hard to explain..." Aang said a little sheepishly.

"I think we got time," Zuko glanced at each Katara, Sokka, and Suki, "I mean, right?"

Bruce then came back in...with Robin and Batgirl following him, costumes on and clothes in their hands.

Everyone in Team Avatar, besides Zuko, Katara, and Toph, eyes widened at the newcomers.

"Uh...hi?" Sokka waved, extremely puzzled.

"Um...hey," Robin said.

"We're...uh, going to get changed," Batgirl said a little awkwardly.

The older teens both went up the stairs in the foyer to go and change out of their costumes.

...Iroh then asked Bruce, "Acquaintances of yours?"

"Yes. They work alongside me," Bruce said simply.

"Okay, okay!" Sokka exclaimed, "What's going on here!? Who were they? Who are you!?"

Aang decided to step in, "Uh, Sokka, Suki, Katara, Zuko? This is...well you know him as Bruce Wayne, but...he's the Batman."

"...That...still doesn't answer our questions," Suki said with a confused frown.

"Um, the man and woman that were here as of now are known as Robin and Batgirl," Katara told them.

"Yeah, and...we basically helped them out, or...they helped us out in beating these three...freakish people?"

Bruce narrowed his eyes, "What did they look like?"

"Huh? Uh, one was...like a reptile man, while the other was bulked with muscle, and...there was a guy who wore a sack on his head."

"A sack on his head?" Sokka raised a brow.

"He had like long needle fingers on his right hand," Zuko explained some more.

Bruce was silent...until he muttered, "Killer Croc, Bane, and Scarecrow..."

"Who?" Suki asked.

"They're three of my many adversaries," Bruce looked thoughtful, "But what could they be doing working together...?"

"Um...do these guys usually work together?" Aang asked.

"No. One has a little bit of a cannibalistic nature because of his animalistic reptile-like appearance, the other is a cruel but brilliant strategist who was born in a prison, while the last one is a psychiatrist turned psychopath who wants to delve into people's fears."

Aang blanched at that, "Uh...whoa...I...guess that is somewhat of an odd matchup."

"Yeah, they sound like they'd be a wild bunch at a party," Toph drolled.

"Wait, so...you fight, like, bad guys or something?" Sokka asked him, intrigued.

"I keep crime and harm away from my city," Bruce elaborated.

"So...you're like...a hero?" Zuko asked, his eyes widened.

"More like a vigilante," Leslie said, "And I know his secret alias as well as a few others."

"Oh, well..." Katara looked up at Bruce, "This cop person named Blake said you were like a Caped Crusader. A Dark Knight even. You must be very influential if people talk about you so highly."

"I just do what I can," Bruce said, "Also, I'm not too influential. Some people think Batman is a menace to the city."

"You helping people and fighting bad guys is considered being a menace?" Toph asked him dubiously.

"Some of the police don't take too kindly to vigilantism, even politicians who tend to run this city," Bruce explained. "But I will fight back."

Iroh looked at the man, solemn as he asked him, "Was your drive to become this vigilante hero because of your parent's death?"

Leslie turned to Iroh, a little surprised that he would be so bold in asking that. The rest of Team Avatar looked at Bruce, curious about this information and what his answer could be.

Bruce stood there silent, not looking at Iroh, "...I'm going to call someone. He'll pick the four of you up," he said to Aang, Toph, Zuko, and Katara. He got his phone out and walked into the back again.

Everyone expressed a frown of sympathy, Aang and Iroh mostly as they learned how Bruce began his path to vigilantism.

Iroh then said, "I...think I struck an unintentional nerve."

"Oh no," Leslie says, "He's like that," she turns to the four benders, "And if I know Bruce, he's getting you four a ride."

Aang stood there silent for a moment, until he asked, "So...it all started because his parents died?"

"...Killed, to be more precise," Leslie said softly.

They all stood there in a moment's silence...

Chapter Text

The Bowery Area

In a Penthouse Apartment

9:08 PM

"In other news, the mayoral race against Gotham still rages on, with billionaire CEO of Wayne Enterprises, Bruce Wayne, and multimillionaire, Oswald Cobblepot, neck and neck in the polls. The former candidate, Bruce Wayne, donated a surprising amount of money to the Gotham Orphanage this afternoon. The amount totaled exactly one million dollars. The billionaire playboy's involvement in politics was a bit of a shock for Gothamites everywhere. While some may see it as generous, it was a melancholy reminder of Wayne's own tragic backstory. Thomas and Martha Wayne were shot and killed by a mugger twenty-eight years ago, outside of Gotham's Historic Timm Theater. Wayne, who was ten at the time was present for the act. The horrific event resulted in his beneficiation to the Wayne empire. Mr. Wayne's sudden interest in politics and the race for mayor of Gotham could be linked to his father's doomed run, tragically cut short by that terrible event."

"Oh bloody hell! Has this reporter chick been sleeping with that bastard Wayne or something!?" The portly, hunched-over man decried the newscaster as he adjusted the monocle sitting atop his long nose.

His hair was short, neatly cut, but no amount of tender care and attention could hide the balding. The man leisurely reclined in his oversized chair, dripping bits of his dinner on his dark navy robe. With the conclusion of the broadcast he snatched the last sardine from its tin, and angrily bit off its head.

As he munched on the head of the sardine, the man, known as Oswald Cobblepot mumbled, "I wish I could pay off a news channel to talk nice about me, but my damn political advisor said I needed to be 'honest'. Feh!" he swallowed the piece of fish in his mouth, "That damn Wayne, always trying to one-up me! I should've let that hitman of Carmine's take down that brat when I had the chance! Tch...eh, what's done is done, I suppose."

As he stared into the empty tin disappointedly, the cell phone next to it began ringing.

Oswald quickly picked it up, and answered his phone roughly, "Yeah! What is it!?"

"Penguin. It's Harvey."

"Ah, Harvey!" Penguin's voice immediately adopted a more charitable tone, "So, how was the meet-up? Did you and Roman agree to let bygones be bygones?"

"In a way. Things didn't go too according to plan."

"Eh?" Penguin raised an eyebrow, "What happened? Don't tell me you couldn't reach an agreement?!"

"On the contrary. Sionis and I can actually agree on one thing: The Bat won't stop hunting us down."

Penguin frowned, "Meaning...?"

"We maybe…had a little run-in with the Bat."

Penguin seethed and growled his response, "Harvey, I'm in no mood for more bad news."

"Not bad news per se. He didn't seem to catch onto the reasoning behind our meet-up. But there was somethin' else interesting that happened. Before the Bat came swoopin' in, even."

"Hrm?" Momentary curiosity seemed to overcome his anger. "Before the Bat came swoopin' in? What do you mean? Actually, hold on, before you tell me, first and foremost, have you and Roman reached an agreement!? This is all for my campaign, you know!?"

"No worries. Sionis and I seem to hate the Bat equally. It's at least one thing we can both agree on. We'll try to work together and make sure you become mayor."

"...Good," Penguin grumbled, "Now, what, pray tell, was so interesting during your meet-up before the Bat interrupted? Did he have a new sidekick or something? Cause if he does, then that bastard needs to stop hiring kids to do his dirty work!"

"Funny you should say that. There was this kid who...well, he did some acrobatic stuff and some kind of...magic...okay, look, I know what I'm saying right now is a little out there, but me and Sionis saw it with our own eyes. As well as our bodyguards, but we left them behind. No worries, they're dead as they can be. They won't talk. Our new friend made sure of that."

"..." Penguin sighed irritably, "You're going to have to start from the beginning, Harvey."

"How about I just put the guy on speakerphone?"

A second passed and with what Oswald could only assume was hesitation, Harvey's voice echoed through the line, "Well? Go ahead."

"...Go...ahead...?" The new voice was deep, graveled, and rich, but still seemed almost questioning?

"...You can talk now."

"...Okay..." the voice continued, "Um...hello. Are you the one that is named Penguin? I am...how you say, not from here. I am looking for a group of certain people. One being a blue-arrowed tattooed boy. I have heard that this blue arrowed tattooed boy was amongst the scuffle with your two allies' deal, along with a…Man-Bat?"

"Batman. But it could go either way." Two-Face's scraggly voice came through.

"...Right. As I was saying, one of the people I am looking for could be with your adversary. I have joined forces with your allies to find the boy and the people that I am searching for back to where I am, and to gain honor to my...boss. I only ask for your blessing that I could help you along with this alliance."

...Oswald was quiet on the other end.

"...Is...Is he inside this thing, or...?"

...Then he spoke, "Harvey, put me off speakerphone for a moment."

After a couple of seconds, Two-Face's voice came up to the receiver, "Listen, I know what you're going to say, but-"

"Really? What am I gonna say, Harv? That this guy doesn't sound like he knows a damn thing about where the hell he is!? You could've picked up a druggie for all I know! Just what is going on here right now, Two-Face!?" exclaimed Penguin.

"Look, Penguin; I'll take a picture of the guy. You might be impressed with how he looks, at least."

"Harvey, for crying out loud, just tell me where you are right now!? In fact, where is Roman in all of this!?" Oswald yelled at the other line.

"Sionis is being driven in his car back to his place. We're heading over to mine. Believe me, the guy did something pretty incredible to some of my stooges that I call thugs."

Oswald growled, "Look, I'm running for mayor here, and I don't want any Batman, or kids with Batman, or some punk kid with tattoos or whatever finding out that I'm associated with criminals, mob bosses, and even the likes of some maniacal clown! And that was only one time, too! The clown came to my place three days ago along with his broad offering that he'll kill the Bat for me!"

"Hrm...you didn't take it, did you?"

"Of course I didn't!" hollered Penguin at the phone angrily, "Now look, what could this guy do that you're so enthralled with that-"

"Actually, I'll call you back. Look at the news for the time being. I think the police might be cleaning up the scene, but you might want to know how our thugs got roasted."

"What!?"

And like that, Two-Face hung up.

...Oswald growled and seethed, "Just what in the bloody hell is going on!?"

Then, the newscast that Penguin was watching came up with a new story.

"This just in, a scuffle looked to have taken place in an alleyway tonight in the Industrial District of Gotham. Casualties at the scene were that eight bodies were found, all of them burnt beyond recognition, almost as if they were 'combusted'."

"Huh?" Penguin grabbed the remote and turned up the volume of his flat-screen TV.

"Police are searching for the cause of these unnatural deaths, as the scene also involved bullet cases, indicating there was a shootout as well. The most oddly out-of-place detail of the scene was that there were bricks from a wall with what looked to be thrown at the victims before they were burned."

As the news reporter was talking, Oswald saw the scene in question on television as the story continued. It was in an alleyway in the Industrial District where there were supposed medics and police, even seeing some body bags. The headline of the story was printed on the screen:

EIGHT BODIES BURNT TO DEATH IN ALLEYWAY, CAUSE UNKNOWN

"...Huh..." Oswald looked at the screen, dumbfounded.

DING!

Looking down at his phone, he sees the text with a picture of the guy Two-Face was talking about.

"...Huh. He looks...threatening..." Penguin muttered.

Two-Face slid his phone into his suit pocket, then turned to his new ally. The two men sat in a strained silence, slight concern coursing through Two-Face's mind, while confusion lined Combustion Man's. He had a look that silently asked, 'Why did you use that device on me?' Everything went silent as Two-Face sat across from Combustion in the limousine.

"...I am...quite confused at...how you use your devices," Combustion Man told Two-Face.

The mobster raised a brow, "...I know I said I didn't care where you came from...but if you're going to keep saying statements like that, then I might need to educate you on certain customs and tech."

"...Perhaps that is most wise," Combustion Man nodded.

Two-Face hummed in agreement, although he couldn't help but think of where this man came from in the back of his head.

A strange man with an eye tattoo on his forehead comes by and uses a laser to blast some of my incompetent men to ashes. He says he's looking for some kid, and I know who he's talking about, but maybe...just maybe, he can deal with the Batman as well…

"...Let me ask you something, Mr., um..."

Combustion Man straightened in his posture. "I am known as the Exterminator."

"Um...yeah, sure, but what's your name?" Two-Face asked.

"..." Combustion Man had to think about that for a moment. "...I do not seem to remember. I was made to be a weapon for my...nation."

Wanting him to elaborate further, Two-Face asked Combustion Man, "And your nation is...?"

"..." the large man sat there for a moment, until replying, "I do not wish to answer the questions you are asking of me."

Two-Face stared at the hulking man in silence...until he said, "I'm gonna make something clear to you. What I said, I meant it. I don't care where you came from. Sure, you don't know how a phone works and you're talking like you're trying to understand the language that you're speaking, and honestly, you could be an alien for all I know. Either an illegal alien or an otherworldly alien, and believe it or not, I still wouldn't care."

"...An alien?" Combustion Man raised a brow at the man, wondering if he should be insulted or not.

"Don't worry about that term. All I know is, is that you're lost, you got a unique power, and you got potential in getting rid of a bat problem here in this city. Once we get rid of him, maybe then we can find that kid who almost destroyed Sionis and mine's deal. You also seem pretty negotiable for someone who is lost around here...unless you want something in return?"

"...I just want the head of the boy that has intruded on your alliance. Along with the other traitors of my nation and their friends," Combustion Man told him.

"Now see? We can do that," the unburnt side of Two-Face's face smirked, "I only ask of you to hide in the shadows with me for a while. And don't mention the name Oswald Cobblepot or even the name Penguin out in public. Keep everything as secret as you can. The man I talked to on my phone, that being Oswald himself, is running for mayor of this city you're in. We're trying to conspire to eliminate the other candidate, his name Bruce Wayne, and we don't need anybody connecting that to Oswald. You got that?"

"...Yes. I do," Combustion Man nodded. "I am known to be...silent on affairs."

"That I can believe," Two-Face smirk turned into a grin, "Really, I don't know if this is chance or fate. I'm more of a man of chance, so maybe I'm actually deciding without my coin for once on taking the chance to bring you into all of this, or perhaps it's just fate. But I can tell you one thing, what you did was impressive. Let's just hope your power will eliminate our problem from here on in."

"...I will surely...exterminate whatever problem you and your allies are wanting me to get rid of." Combustion Man stated, "And perhaps it is fate that brought me here to you all as well."

His grin turning into a sinister smile, Two-Face added, "Whether it may be, the odds are in our favor. But, to gain some form of trust with one another, I do need to know where you are from. No matter how outlandish it may sound."

Humming in agreement, Combustion Man began, "If you wish. I come from a nation...of fire..."

Gotham Central Park

Gotham City Botanical Gardens

8:30 PM

...Long Feng woke up on a small field of grass.

"...What...?" he murmured in question.

Staring up at the night sky, gazing at the stars and the moon, Long Feng lay there still. Upon getting his senses in order, he got up and sat there, observing his surroundings. From where he was sitting, he was surrounded by trees, bushes, and other shrubbery.

"...What is...?" Long Feng paused, "...My...speech..." he lightly grabbed his throat...and saw that he was also wearing something...foreign.

Looking down at his attire, Long Feng saw that he was wearing a white button long-sleeved collared shirt, along with a green tie, black pants, and brown shoes.

"...What is...happening?" Long Feng asked either himself or anyone.

This language I'm speaking of...it's coming naturally...that Exterminator and I were also in the process of eliminating General Iroh...actually, where is that towering behemoth?

When no answer came, Long Feng got up from his spot, standing in place as he got his surroundings in check. It was dark, but he seemed to be in a forested area, and upon listening in, he heard certain sounds in the distance...it sounded like... high-pitched horn noises?

"..." he glanced at the ground he was standing on. "...What's going on here?"

He decided to find out.

Hoping he could somehow bend, he shifted his leg to the side with his foot on the ground, which the dirt moved on its own with the movement.

Good. I can still earthbend.

With that, Long Feng stomped on the ground and raised up his hands to create a platform to lift himself up, raising it into a column to see where he was above the trees.

Once he reached the top of the trees, he saw that his environment was not of Ba Sing Se. The buildings were very tall, for one thing, and while there were somewhat tall buildings in Ba Sing Se, never this tall. The buildings also were lit up in an ethereal way, and the architecture was very odd...it looked like something from...another world...

He was also near some kind of...giant glass dome that looked to be in the center a little ways away from him. There was an iron fence that had lights around it and seemed to surround where he was as well as the glass dome. Almost like this whole area was an attraction...

Long Feng blinked at the sight around him in surprise.

"...This...I don't think this is Ba Sing Se..."

Lowering his platform to stand on solid ground, Long Feng tried to figure out what is even happening right now.

Just...where am I? Last thing I remembered, the Exterminator and I were about to end General Iroh's life, when...I blacked out.

"...Hm..." Long Feng decided to go with the next best thing; investigate where he is. He began to choose a direction and went with it, walking through the shrubbery and maneuvering some trees. After a minute, he sees a walking path that has a small fence protecting the path.

"Hmm...I appear to be in some kind of public garden..." Long Feng mumbled. Looking around the plant life he was surrounded with, he saw that there were different flora on the ground. Kneeling on the dirt ground, he observed one of the flowers.

"...This one almost looks like some of the flowers I use for-"

"You there."

Long Feng stood up and got into an earthbending stance, ready to attack.

On the path close to him, was a man that was wearing a black outfit, black pants, shoes, and a black shirt with the white words 'SECURITY' on the front of it. He was also wearing a black cap, and was shining a stick that emitted light of all things. He used the stick on Long Feng and blinded him with it.

Raising an eyebrow at the oddity, but keeping his composure in check, Long Feng squinted at the man holding and shining the light stick on his face. "Uh...hello?"

The man lowered his light stick, letting Long Feng see his face. He was a light-skinned individual, his facial features a little longer and his eyes a little wider...

Huh...interesting. Long Feng thought in curiosity.

"Who are you and what are you doing here?" the man asked bluntly as he stepped over the small upper shin-length fence and came up to him.

"Um...my name is Long Feng, good sir. And I'm...actually wondering that myself," Long Feng said as he read his shirt.

I can even understand the writing here...just what is going on?

The man looked at Long Feng in suspicion...he thinks? Actually, the man looked to be in some kind of...trance? His eyes barely narrowed when he looked at him in doubt.

"...Come with me," the man told Long Feng.

Long Feng paused at this, "...That won't be necessary. I think I'll just let myself out of here. How about that?" he said a little slowly and cautiously.

"That also will not be necessary," the man said to him and repeated the words, gesturing Long Feng, "Come with me."

"..." Long Feng was silent as he observed the man, his entire posture and stance rigid as he looked like he was staring hard and intently at the earthbender with eyes locked on him, "...If you don't mind me asking, just where am I as of right now?"

"The Gotham City Botanical Gardens," the man answered almost immediately. "Now, come with me."

Long Feng raised an eyebrow, "Gotham City?"

I never heard of any city like that in the Earth Kingdom...

"Yes. You are in Gotham City. This is the Botanical Gardens of Gotham City. With that said, come with me. Now," the man said with a little sternness in his tone.

...Something isn't right here...but I think I have to obey either way...

Long Feng just stared at the man...until saying, "You know what? Sure. Lead me to where I need to go."

"Thank you," the man droned. He turned around and walked over to the path, while Long Feng followed.

They trudged on the path, passing by multiple bright flora and colorful trees as the lights on the walking path illuminated where they were going, while there were other light poles hanging above them as they walked.

Following the man, Long Feng glanced at his surroundings to spot some of the plant life here.

Hmm...these plants look like they could have some kind of anesthetic components to them...at least I think they could. I wonder if they are anything like the flowers I use to indoctrinate the people in Ba Sing Se with?

As Long Feng walked, he saw in his peripheral vision a sudden plant had...moved...

He paused in his steps and looked at wherever that plant was that caught his eye.

...The plant just stayed there, unmoving.

"Hey. Keep moving," the man told Long Feng up ahead of him.

"...Right," Long Feng turned to follow the man once more.

They walked all the way, until coming up to the giant glass dome. As they neared it, there was a double-door entrance that was closed, but upon approaching something on the right side of the doors, the man used his thumb to press on a black-screened apparatus as a green horizontal line light went down and up, almost as if it was tracing it.

Long Feng raised another eyebrow at that.

Then, the double doors slid open, letting them have entrance to the glass dome.

The man turned to the earthbender and said to him, "You may enter."

"...Mm-kay..." Long Feng walked past the man, as he went inside the dome.

Upon entering the dome, the man closed the doors behind him, making Long Feng pause...he continued on going straight, walking up some stairs to the higher observation deck. He then observed more of his surroundings, seeing that the dome inhabited more flowers, trees, shrubbery, and foliage...

In fact...there was a lot of foliage...all over the ground...all over the railings...and all over some of the glass dome walls...

Noticing all of this, Long Feng began to wonder to himself.

Why is this place so unkept? That man over there was looking over this garden, right? Then why is this area all...neglected?

"...Hello?" he asked anyone in the dome, "Is anyone here?"

"Oh yes. There is someone here." said a surprisingly sultry voice.

Lifting his head up to wherever the voice was coming from, Long Feng looked around the dome for it.

"Show yourself!" Long Feng exclaimed, tired of being left out, "I just woke up here and I'm in some sort of city that I haven't even seen before! Who are you!?"

"My, my, that's no way to speak to a lady," the voice taunted.

Then, all of a sudden, Long Feng felt his leg was being wrapped up by something!

"What the-!?" Long Feng looked down and saw that the foliage was wrapping around his left leg. The vines seemed to pull his leg to the side, tripping him, and letting him fall on the ground with a slam! "UGH!"

Then, the vines, seemingly having a mind of their own, lifted him up by the leg and was carried upside down, rendering him defenseless.

The voice chuckled, "Now...care to tell me your name, stranger?"

Looking at everything upside-down, Long Feng sees that one huge venus-fly trap-looking plant came rooting at the center of the glass dome, where there were plentiful flowers and plants in the center of the circle observation deck. The venus-fly trap-looking plant then lowered itself to the platform, and it bloomed open...revealing an attractive light green-skinned woman with long dark-red auburn hair. She was wearing...actually, she was just wearing what looked to be like a dark green form-fitting leotard, letting it stop to her well-developed chest. She wasn't wearing any shoes and was barefoot, exposing her seductive legs. Her hair looked to have traces of leaves and vines in them also.

Long Feng studied this anomaly, almost forgetting he was strung up by vines for a moment.

"It seems you're a little...lost," the woman said with a sexy smirk, letting the vines lower Long Feng to look into her eyes.

"Just...what are you?" Long Feng demanded, gritting his teeth as he tried to somehow free himself.

"Oh fine. I guess I'll tell you, since you're so adamant," teased the woman, "The name's Pamela. But I'm also known as Poison Ivy."

"Poison Ivy?" Long Feng questioned.

"Mm-hmm. Now what's your name, little intruder?"

He glared at the woman while upside-down, "My name is Long Feng, and I'm not supposed to be here for that matter!"

"Really? Well then, where were you supposed to go?" Poison Ivy humored him, "Hmm...in fact, my babies sensed something a little bit outside of the dome. Tell me, Long Feng, what did you do?" she asked as she came a little close to his face.

"Babies?" Long Feng raised an upside-down eyebrow.

"Yes. My babies. All the plant life here. They sensed a rumble in the gardens. So, I ask again...what did you do?" Poison Ivy asked, almost sounding like she had enough playing around.

Long Feng quickly thought about what she meant by that.

Okay, this woman clearly has some sort of seismic sense through plants...it's like that blind girl seeing with her feet. This woman also controls plants...I need to get on her good side.

"That...well, that was earthbending," he answered.

"Earth...bending?" Poison Ivy raised a thin eyebrow.

"Why yes. Also, I noticed that your 'guard' is very persuasive to let me follow him. Tell me, did you happen to, um…'take control' of him, by any chance?" Long Feng asked.

"..." Poison Ivy smirked, "Yes. Do you want to know how I did so?"

"Uh...well, I was really asking because...I do a particular method that's almost like yours," Long Feng elaborated.

Now Poison Ivy looked actually surprised, "Really?" she stared at him for a moment, "...What do you do?"

"Well...I basically...um, not harm, but extract some of the plants of their materials and use these materials to form a fine powder for them to inhale as I use certain light tricks to disorient them." Long Feng explained.

"...Interesting," Poison Ivy put a thin finger on her chin, "May I ask where you're from?"

"Uh...the...Earth Kingdom? I live in the capital city of Ba Sing Se..." Long Feng answered truthfully, although he felt a little wary of revealing that.

Poison Ivy gazed at Long Feng for a moment, until asking him, "Never heard of it."

Looking somewhat surprised, Long Feng asked, "You never heard of it? But that's impossible! Ba Sing Se is revered around the...world..."

Wait a second...world...nothing looks like the Earth Kingdom and Ba Sing Se around here, and I haven't heard of a Gotham City in the Earth Kingdom...what is going on here? Is this...another world?

"Hmm..." Poison Ivy hummed in curiosity, "You look confused."

"...Let me ask you this: Are there any nations that are named after elements?" Long Feng asked.

Blinking at that, Poison Ivy raised a peculiar eyebrow, "...I stand corrected."

Long Feng grunted, "Listen! Just let me down, and I can show you what I can do! I won't escape, I won't do anything! Besides, you might be interested in what I can offer!"

I don't know if I want to offer this woman anything, but I need to know my surroundings.

Poison Ivy looked at Long Feng, narrowing her eyes as she studied him...and answered, "Okay. But don't try to escape."

"You have my word," Long Feng confirmed.

"...Alright then," Poison Ivy let go of Long Feng, letting him drop on his back and land a little roughly.

"Oof!" Long Feng sat up and got up a little dizzily, which thanks to being upside-down, the blood was rushing back into his head.

"Well? What can you do? And try anything," Poison Ivy was then lifted up by the arms from the vines around her, letting her sit on the seat of the large plant she came out of. Then, all of a sudden, the vines around Long Feng went up to block his exit and make plant walls around him, all of them having thorns on the stems. Finally, two large stem-like tentacles came out of the hole of the observation deck, seemingly attached to the plant that Ivy was sitting on. "...and you will face nature's wrath."

"...Right," Long Feng winced, "Um, actually...do you have a piece of...rock? A boulder even around here, by any chance?"

The green-skinned woman looked at the man oddly, "A boulder? I have one right here."

One of the large plant tentacles lowered into the hole and grabbed a nearby display boulder in the section down below them. Carrying it, the plant tentacle placed the boulder on the observation deck with a loud plop!

Long Feng looked at the boulder, a little amazed.

"...Okay then," he murmured.

He then went to an earthbending stance and gradually pushed and lifted his arm up...

...Suddenly, the boulder...was being lifted up! As if some force was picking it up!

Poison Ivy's eyes widened in shock at this display of power, leaning in as she felt like she couldn't believe what she was seeing.

As Long Feng bent to lift the boulder up, he brought it in front of him and punched the boulder.

BRAG-BAAAM!

The boulder exploded into dust and debris. But that wasn't all. Long Feng turned around and moved his arms to use his bending to gather the rest of the debris and twirl it around him. Using the rocks, he gathered them into a ball, and using whatever force, he 'cramped' them together and dematerialized the stones into dust powder. He then swung his arms out, letting the dust spread out as he was done with his demonstration.

...The woman just smirked, now deeply intrigued, "My...that is a handy trick."

"That...is earthbending," Long Feng told her with a smirk himself.

"Hmm...you know what? You're right. I am interested. Tell me, where are you from again?" Poison Ivy asked him.

"The Earth Kingdom. I live in the capital city of Ba Sing Se. In other words, I live in another world altogether."

"...Hm. Not the weirdest thing to have happened in this city so far."

"Either way, I was in the process of eliminating an enemy, but I was brought here...I don't know why I'm here, but as of right now, maybe we can help each other out," Long Feng offered, "Who knows? Maybe I'm here for a reason. To help you, maybe?"

"Hmm...well, Mr. Long Feng, I do want to be a good hostess, especially to an alien. And you're right once more. I think you can help me out. I've been planning something for a while. A little...event, so to say." Poison Ivy told him with a devious smile.

"Well, I shall do my best to accompany you then, Miss Ivy," Long Feng smiled evilly.

Chapter Text

Wonder City

Ozai and Ra’s Al Ghul

9:25 PM

“Ra’s Al Ghul?” Ozai asked in curiosity.

“Translated as ‘Head of the Demon’ in Arabic,” Ra’s said, his cold gaze on Ozai.

“...I don’t know what ‘Arabic’ is,” Ozai said with narrowed eyes at Ra’s.

“Really?” Ra’s droned as he raised an eyebrow, “Just where are you from?”

“The Fire Nation!” Ozai exclaimed, growing impatient, “I was once the Fire Lord, but I now ascended into Deity-hood! I am now the Phoenix King !” 

“...I’m sorry to say, but I haven’t heard of you.” 

Ozai gritted his teeth, annoyed by this man’s answer and demeanor. “Are you testing me right now?”

“Hardly,” Ra’s drolly said.

Up to his boiling point, Ozai angrily punched forward a fire blast at Ra’s face, who avoided it quickly by stepping aside to the old king’s left. Grabbing his outstretched arm, Ra’s placed his other hand under Ozai’s bicep, and with amazing strength, swung and slammed him onto his back.

“GAH!” Ozai landed on the ground harshly. Ra’s held and grappled onto Ozai’s right arm with both of his hands and arms as he placed his foot at the back of the firebender’s left shoulder, pinning him down and letting Ozai’s other arm lose feeling. 

“You’re not very patient, are you?” Ra’s asked him.

“Grk!” Ozai struggled to get the man off of him, his foot pressing a pressure point onto his shoulder. “You dare...!?”

“God-hood, or in your case, Deity-hood, has to be achieved by patience. You seem to lack that,” Ra’s said as he towered over him.

Ozai growled and took a deep breath...

Ra’s raised an eyebrow.

And then, the king blew out a fire breath, sending a stream of fire up at Ra’s! 

Fortunately, Ra’s backed away in time, letting go of Ozai’s right arm and getting his foot off of his left shoulder. Ozai curled his legs up and hopped back onto his feet, twisting around to face Ra’s as he prepared a left-fisted fire blast at his being. 

However, from under Ra’s cloak, he unsheathed his weapon from his left side, a dao sword, and swung the blade at Ozai using his right arm, aiming for his neck. 

Ozai paused in his attack as the blade stopped at the side of his neck, almost touching a vital artery. The once Fire Lord let his hand and arm freeze in mid-shot, letting the fire from his fist illuminate, but the flames dying off once he was in this position.

They stood there, in a standoff...Ra’s sword on Ozai’s neck, and Ozai ready to fire a blast at Ra’s. 

...Ra’s then said, “It would seem we are at a stalemate.” 

His stance stiff, Ozai could only silently agree as he stood there, letting his joints lock in, for one wrong move could end his life once the blade got close enough to sever his neck.

Taking a quick glance at Ozai’s left fist that was about to shoot flames at him, Ra’s asked him, “All I ask is your name.”

The retired Fire Lord was still silent as he scowled at the demon in front of him. 

“...How about we agree that we are both formidable opponents? I can also see you’re not from around here...you also have quite the unique power. Firebending, you call it? How does that particularly work?”

Ozai just gritted his teeth, not accepting defeat.

“...Come now, we should at least help each other. You’re obviously not from around here; you appeared out of nowhere in my lair, and you have interesting powers that defy logic. Who knows? I could help you get back to where you live, in this Fire Nation that you mentioned.” 

“...My name is Ozai .” Ozai finally spoke. 

“Ah. There we go,” Ra’s said, but hasn’t lowered the blade on Ozai’s neck. “Now, I’ll ask you this: do you happen to know what you’re doing here?”

Narrowing his eyes at Ra’s, Ozai said, “No. I don’t . I was simply destroying the Avatar during Sozin’s Comet, until I blacked out. Now I’m here, in these clothes, and speaking in some kind of language. I would very much like to know what in the world is going on here.”

“...Interesting. What is this Avatar you speak of? And who is Sozin, might I ask?” 

“...Where am I?” Ozai asked sternly, tired of playing questions. 

“You are in Gotham City, in the territorial state of New Jersey, in the country of the United States of America. USA, for short. Right now, you are in an attraction that has been buried underneath the city in days past. A bygone era for which the city above us is a shadow of its former self. This area you are in was to represent the future of Gotham City...but alas, it was buried in time by the corruption and greed of the city’s politicians and crime lords. This place is called Wonder City, and it is my lair. I am the leader of an organization known as the League of Shadows,” Ra’s explained.

“..." Ozai’s scowl softened as he looked to have finally realized that what he was saying could be true. “Wait...what...planet am I on?”

Raising an eyebrow, Ra’s answered, “You are on Earth.”

“...Have you heard of anything that resembles elemental bending?” Ozai asked. 

“Elemental bending? Like what you just did?”

“Yes. That was firebending. There are also other styles of bending, such as earth, water, and air. Although the last one is almost long gone, thanks to my grandfather Sozin’s onslaught to eliminate the airbenders so the next air Avatar will not be born.”

“...Hmm...and you said you were facing this Avatar?”

“I was. There was one more surviving airbender. He was the Avatar. And I was almost in the process of ending him.” 

“...What is the Avatar’s title?” Ra’s asked, intrigued.

“The Avatar is the bridge to the living and spirit world on... our world,” Ozai said, not believing he just said that. “...He also bends all four elements. When he dies, another person from each Elemental Nation goes in line for the next Avatar Cycle: Water, Earth, Fire, and Air...are you sure you haven’t heard of these Nations? The Earth Kingdom, the Water Tribes, the Air Nomads, even the Fire Nation?”

“I assure you, I have not. But this Avatar...he sounds quite influential. As well as powerful. Why do you wish to destroy him?” 

Glaring at Ra’s, Ozai answered, “He is an obstacle to the Fire Nation’s cause that my grandfather started! Fire is the superior element! And we must spread that fire onto the world! So that when we eliminate each bender, both water and earth next, fire will be the superior element that will encompass the Fire Nation’s Avatar!”

Ra’s stared at Ozai as he studied him, almost intrigued by the former Fire Lord’s rant, “...Very interesting , indeed.”

Ozai could still only glare at Ra’s.

“How about we call this a draw? I could even help you make sense of everything in my world? Maybe you could even be of some kind of help to me?” Ra’s offered.

...Lowering his left hand and arm down, Ozai relaxed his whole body as he stood there, his gaze still on Ra’s. 

“Ah, good. We’re officially forming trust among each other,” Ra’s said as he let the blade off of Ozai’s neck, putting the dao sword back into his sheath. “Also, your ambition interests me. Perhaps you can tell me more about this Avatar?” He then raised his left hand and snapped his fingers.

Then, two ninjas came out of nowhere and stood by each of Ozai’s sides. Glancing at the two ninjas on each of his sides, he glared at Ra’s, “I thought you said we were forming trust ?”

“Yes, that I did. However, I’m no fool.” Ra’s then glanced at the two ninjas and told them, “If he does anything, end him.” 

The two ninjas nodded, getting their katanas ready to strike Ozai whenever he was about to say or do anything out of line. 

Ozai just kept glaring at Ra’s, but couldn’t help but respect his leadership, skills, and tactics. 

“Now, follow me,” Ra’s said as he turned around to lead the way.

Ozai and the two ninjas followed Ra’s, back into the elevator that he came out of. Once they were inside, one of the ninjas pushed a button and the elevator doors closed. They went down, and while Ozai was standing there in between the ninjas and in front of Ra’s Al Ghul, he looked around the area he was in.

“...This thing is moving on its own,” Ozai stated.

“Yes. It is,” Ra’s said, although  he raised an eyebrow, “Is your world not technological?”

“We at the Fire Nation are the epicenter of making technological advantages for warfare,” Ozai explained. 

“Ah...I see,” Ra’s said, seemingly content with that answer.

Soon, the elevator kept going down...until it stopped.

The elevator doors from behind the ninjas and Ozai opened, and the two ninjas guided Ozai out of it, with Ra’s behind them.

They were in some kind of area...a place where there was certain flora around the back walls of the area, with a large pool curved into the back. The back of the pool was surrounded by the same flora, which the pool was filled with...yellow water.

Ozai stopped, along with both of the ninjas apprehending him, to process what he was seeing. 

“...What is this?” Ozai asked with a raised eyebrow.

“This, my peculiar visitor, will soon become my life-source,” explained Ra’s as he walked around the ninjas and Ozai, standing in front of the pool, “Thanks to these rare plants that I and my League found and crossbred, this pool of water you see is from all of the pollen that these plants have produced. These plants are said to be in line with ley lines of ancient and sacred places around this world of mine.”

“...So what do they do?” Ozai asked him.

“Simply put, there is an ancient story in my world where a God-Man, the son of a High God, brought one of His mortal friends back from the dead. The mortal was named Lazarus. This in front of you is my own version of what I call the Lazarus Pit . When soaked in the flora’s pollen, the wounds that you have will heal themselves. And when adding that pollen into water along with emitting extreme heat...you can also come back from the dead .” 

Eyes widened at that explanation, Ozai was intrigued. “Really?”

“Indeed,” Ra’s nodded, “I’ve been using multiple Lazarus Pits around the world, where each Pit resides in a leyline. So many, in fact, that you could say that the chemicals are all inside my DNA structure as of now...making me almost immortal. This pit, however, is merely artificial. But the resources I have are all-natural.” 

“...You can bring someone back from the dead by soaking yourself with this...water?” Ozai asked, curious. 

“Only if the Pit is heated to extreme temperatures,” Ra’s stated.

...Ozai then asked another question, “How old are you?”

“...Quite frankly, I have lost count. But I will say around two hundred years old.”

“...Interesting..." Ozai murmured. 

Ra’s turned his head back to look at Ozai, and contemplated something that could surely benefit the Demon, “...You said you use... firebending , correct?” 

Looking back at Ra’s in confusion, and upon knowing what he meant by that, Ozai just glared at him in annoyance, “If you’re thinking of using me as a heater for your flower water , then you are sadly wrong in thinking so.”

“...Hm. Well, either way, I should be waiting on the cargo that Bane and his help should be delivering to me,” Ra’s informed.

“Bane?” Ozai asked curiously.

Then, another voice came into the room.

“Father?” said a woman’s voice.

Ra’s, Ozai, and the other ninjas turned to their right to see that a woman was walking up to them. Her dark, long hair was like a curtain as it reached her back and overlapped her left eye, her lips red, with her own ninja warrior attire that hugged her dangerous curves. Her physique was also strong in the feminine aspect, her slight muscles on her arms and legs, but not enough to detract from her mysterious beauty. She lastly has a katana next to her left side, tied to a sash that was draped around her hips. 

The woman paused in her walk to see the new visitor that is with Ra’s, her father, from what she said. Raising a thin eyebrow, she asked her father, “Who is this?” 

“Talia,” Ra’s greeted her, “Welcome our new visitor, Ozai. He is... interested in our cause.”

Ozai turned his head to Ra’s, bewildered, “What?”

“Yes. You are . In fact, I am quite impressed that you found our lair. You must be hard-bent and willing to work with the League of Shadows, am I correct ?” Ra’s asked Ozai, having the undertones that says, Go with what I’m saying .

...Thankfully, Ozai understood the meaning behind why Ra’s said what he said, but at the same time, he felt frustrated. He didn’t want to cause a scene, and if he sprout out that he’s not from this world, it’ll only complicate things...he could just firebend these ninjas and Ra’s, seeing as they are not benders, but even then, he would think Ra’s and this ‘league’ would be experienced enough to take him out. They are almost like Piando...

Tch...the traitor.

Not wanting to think about the traitorous swordsman, he went back to focusing on the dilemma at hand.

...I might as well join this organization. Just so I can get my bearings around this world, and to know why I’m here.

“...Yes. You are correct,” Ozai said. 

Ra’s gave him a nod, pleased that he was playing along. “Then you shall join our League. You’ve proven yourself worthy.”

You better believe it. Ozai thought as he remained stoic.

The woman, Talia, blinked at this development. “What? Father, why was I not told?” 

“It was a last-minute discovery,” Ra’s explained to her, “My fellow warriors spotted him trespassing in Wonder City. They fought him, and he prevailed. I was impressed with his set of skills, so I decided to ask him to join.”

Talia looked at her father and back at Ozai.

“...We are known to be quite fierce and deadly. How did he manage to fight off our warriors?” Talia asked.

“That, my daughter, will surprise you,” Ra’s told her. He turned to Ozai and asked him, “Care to demonstrate, Ozai?”

Looking at Ra’s, Ozai frowned at the demon man, almost wanting to counter a remark to him, but restrained himself from doing so as he stood silent for a moment, and said, “Sure.” 

Backing away from Ra’s, he decided to demonstrate the one thing that would be deemed impressive to firebenders everywhere. 

Taking a deep breath, he summoned all of the chi into his throat  and blew out a stream of fire from his mouth! He blew it upward, the geyser of flames shooting up, emerging out of his mouth like a dragon’s fiery breath. 

FWOOOOSH!!

As soon as he finished demonstrating, Ozai’s fire breath died down, taking a pause to look at Talia to see her reaction to it.

...Talia just raised an eyebrow and said, “So what, he does circus tricks?”

Eyes widened at the sheer audacity that this woman wasn’t clearly impressed by the skill, Ozai soon narrowed his eyes as he said in a deep growl, “What?”

Talia, unfazed by his reaction, shrugged, “It’s hardly anything to be impressed by.”

“Talia!” exclaimed Ra’s, “I suggest you apologize to our new member. That’s not all that he does. He also knows a good amount of fighting skills. Fighting skills that he equips with a magic known as firebending.” 

“Firebending?” Talia sounded skeptical.

“Yes. How about another demonstration, Ozai?” Ra’s told him.

Ozai had every right to burn this woman from the spot, but he needed to gain trust from this man, so he could know where he is and why he’s here.

“...Hmph,” Ozai harrumphed, then turned to his right, and punched a fire blast out of his knuckles, and kept punching more fire blasts from his fists, creating powerful blasts of flames from his thrusts. He kept doing so, until doing a jump kick, making and shooting a vertical fire arch that went forward and soared through the air, colliding with a wall. The flames died down as Ozai got into a stance, his fists by his sides as they faced upward once he took another breath. He turned to Talia to see her reaction. 

Much to his delight, he sees that Talia’s eyes were widened in shock, obviously surprised by this display of power.

“...Alright then. I’m intrigued,” Talia says, raising another brow in interest.

Pleased with Talia’s amazed comment, Ozai smirked.

You'd better, woman.

“Yes. Our new member Ozai is certainly an anomaly,” Ra’s commented, “He could very well be a challenge to the Batman.”

Ozai turned his head to Ra’s, a puzzled expression on his face, “The Batman?”

“Yes. Our only obstacle that hinders our goal,” Ra’s explains.

Raising an eyebrow, Ozai asked, “Why is he called the Batman? What, is he some form of a man and some sort of a bat? Lemur bat, even?”

Ra’s and Talia looked at Ozai with blank stares.

“...The Batman is a title he calls himself,” Ra’s told Ozai, “He is just a man, but is savage like a bat. A beast, to be more precise.” 

Talia looked down as if to think about something...or maybe reminisce about something...

“So, what, he’s a threat to your cause?” Ozai asked. He paused for a moment and also asked, “...What is your goal, actually?”

“Simply put,” Ra’s started, “the League of Shadows, while we are a group of hired assassins, are trying to purify certain parts of the world from corruption and crime. Destroying the city of Gotham is one of our goals. Right above you lies immeasurable crime, political corruption, and countless corporations that let their greed stain the streets. It’s considered one of the most dangerous cities on Earth. It’s also a very influential port city in this country, where its economy thrives on trade. Gotham has the most traffic of shipping containers in the country we are residing in, making deals with other corporations from other countries around the world.”

Ozai raised an eyebrow, “Even if you do destroy this Gotham City, then what next?”

“Quite frankly, we just move on to the next corrupted city. If a stain is smeared onto the world, then we should wash away that stain. Hence, if anything spreads like a weed on this Earth, then we shall uproot it.” Ra’s explained, “That is the League’s philosophy. Besides being hired to eliminate problems in our society, that is our main goal.”

“...I see. So you’re all basically terrorists,” Ozai concluded with an unimpressed glare.

“Terrorists is such a degrading word,” Ra’s said unfazed, “My assassins are all visionists...and I also have a vision.”

Talia looked at her father curiously and back at Ozai, now looking at him in question, “Do you happen to live in Gotham?”

Ozai stood there, not answering, but he soon said, “No. I’m...lost, I guess you should say.”

“...Can I speak to you for a moment, Father?” Talia asked Ra’s.

“If you must,” Ra’s said, his expression stoic. He followed his daughter to the other side of the room, and before Talia could say anything, Ra’s spoke, “I know what you’re going to ask, Talia.”

“Do you?” Talia asked her father with a frustrated frown, “Then answer this: why are we letting a stranger join our cause? A stranger who has... fire powers?”

“Would you believe me if I said this man may not be from our world?” Ra’s revealed to Talia nonchalantly. 

“...” Raising her eyebrow in curiosity, Talia asked, “Are you serious?” 

“Yes. I am. From what world he came from, quite frankly, while it sounds fascinating, I don’t care too much to know or even care on how he came here. This ‘firebending’ he has, however, is quite the feat to see. He could be a valuable asset and a foil to Bruce.”

“You mean Batman ,” Talia corrected him. 

“...Be as it may, perhaps I could have a more worthy successor this time around, albeit it would be a minor affair.”

Talia frowned. “You’re thinking of replacing Bruce?”

“It shouldn’t come as a surprise, Talia,” Ra’s told her, “He betrayed the League by cutting our oath when he knew of our plan. He chose Gotham instead of our ambition.” 

“...I still don’t think you should give this Ozai any special treatment,” Talia reasoned, “What if he could be working with the enemy, this ‘Court of Owls’?” 

“While our spies have heard of this organization during their patrol around Gotham, this Court of Owls should not put a wrench in our plans. And I highly doubt that Ozai even knows who that is.”

“How can you tell?”

“That, my daughter, is because he literally appeared out of nowhere . I saw it all on the cameras from outside of the Wonder City complex.”

“...Then who is he?” Talia asked in curiosity.

“Again, I do not wish to care, as long as he is compliant and he helps our cause,” Ra’s finished, “Now, this discussion is over. We shall wait for Bane and his help to arrive.” 

Then, a ninja quickly came up to Ra’s and said to him, “My Lord, Bane and his associates have arrived.” 

“Ah. Just in time,” Ra’s said and nodded to the ninja, which the ninja made their way.

Talia just stood there, frowning, not liking this certain situation.

Ra’s turned to Ozai, nodding to the two ninjas to leave the Fire Lord’s side. Once they did, Ra’s said, “Come with us, Ozai. We want you to meet some of our benefactors.”

“...Alright then,” Ozai mumbled. 

Ozai came up to Ra’s and Talia, and they went inside the elevator they were on and went up to the next floor above them. 

As they waited in the elevator, with Ra’s in front of Ozai and Talia, Talia glanced at the foreign man next to her in suspicion. Ozai, sensing her stare, shifted his eyes to look at Talia, which Talia looked away. Ozai kept his stare on Talia for a moment, until he looked away.

...It’s funny...this Talia woman almost looks like my wife. Ozai thought absent-mindedly.

They then reached the next level, the elevator opening, and letting the three out.

As they exited the elevator, they were met with three people...people that, admittedly, surprised Ozai.

One was a shorter, but lankier man, with a burlap sack on his head with eye holes and a hole for the mouth. He was also wearing a noose around his neck, around the top of the sack where his neck was, making it look like he was hanged. He was also wearing raggedy clothes, a red shirt, and black pants with brown boots. His right hand also looked like he was wearing a clawed glove with syringe fingers on it.

The others were two large men...or at least one of them was a man. The other was some kind of reptilian creature with a large, strong build with bulging muscles, bald, and had jagged, sharp teeth. He was shirtless and had brown jeans on, and was barefoot, where his feet looked like reptilian feet. He also looked to have deadly claws.

The last large man was wearing a black and white full-face mask with eye holes and a mouth hole, but he had two tubes that were attached back on the back of his shoulders, while one tube was connected at the back of his head. He was wearing a black wifebeater shirt and wearing brown cargo pants, and black boots.

The two large men were each carrying a large machine-type object, almost high-tech in Ozai’s view. 

The larger human-looking man carried the object on his shoulder with his arm wrapped around it, while the large reptilian man was carrying it the same way.

“Ah. Bane. You arrived with the generators. And it seems you’ve gotten the help you promised as well,” Ra’s says, pleased.

“Indeed,” the large man known as Bane said, his voice deep, “As I promised, here are Killer Croc and Scarecrow.”

“Sup,” Killer Croc said with a nod of greeting.

“Ah, salutations, Ra’s Al Ghul, is it?” Scarecrow greeted with a proper accent, having his left hand out to shake hands, “The real name is Dr. Jonathan Crane. I heard from Bane that you require my services?”

Ra’s looked down at Scarecrow’s regular gloved left hand with a pause, and gave his hand to shake. “From what Bane has told me, you delve into psychological tactics?” 

“Oh, more than that,” Scarecrow said with a smirk as he took his hand back after shaking Ra’s hand, “I delve with the chemicals of the brain . The ones that enhance people’s fears .”

“Hm...quite a feat, indeed,” Ra’s looks up to Croc, “And salutations, Killer Croc. I have to say, a man of your stature is quite the unique sight.” 

Killer Croc narrowed his eyes and growled a little. “The name’s Waylon . Waylon Jones. And I hope you meant that in a nice way.” He said, his voice low and gravely

“Hm. Of course I did. It’s not every day I see a specimen like you. You certainly could be a fantastic addition to the cause,” Ra’s clarified, his expression still stoic as well as his tone.

...The crocodile man turned his head as he grumbled, “Yeah, well, you better have the money...".

Bane turned his head to Killer Croc with a glare. He turned his head back to Ra’s and said, “Now, where should we put these generators?”

“Ah, yes. Take the elevator and place them next to the Pit. Wire them and let the probes soak into the water to heat up the pool,” Ra’s instructed.

Nodding to that, Bane told Killer Croc, “Come with me. And next time, respect your employer. You want to get paid better, do you?” 

Killer Croc turned his head to Bane and sneered, but said nothing, knowing that he was right. 

As soon as they took the steps to walk around Ra’s, Talia, and Ozai, Bane spotted the new member of their team. Pausing, he raised an eyebrow and asked Ra’s, “Who is this?”

“This man, right here, has an interesting background. His name is Ozai,” Ra’s introduced. "He arrived at our base to join our cause, his abilities and skills intriguing me.” 

Scarecrow looked at Ozai, narrowing his eyes as he peered at the man.

Ozai turned his attention to Scarecrow, who seemed to be studying him. Not liking the gaze Scarecrow was giving him, Ozai frowned and asked him in annoyance, “Can I help you?”

“...You somehow look like that boy we had trouble getting rid of,” Scarecrow replied.

Raising a curious eyebrow, Ozai asked, “Boy?” 

“Trouble?” Talia asked out loud.

Ra’s also wanted to know, “What has happened?”

Bane glanced at Scarecrow with a slight glare, which the other man just shrugged. Sighing, Bane admitted, “We had a bit of a mishap. We were stopped by a cop, and I was about to get rid of him, when two teenagers got out of the cop car and started to use...I think they said ‘bending’, but they were bending the elements, like fire and water. Firebending to one teenage boy and waterbending to the other, a teenage girl.”

Ozai’s eyes widened as he turned to Bane, “A teenage boy? Firebending?”

Ra’s and the others looked at Ozai. 

“You happen to know this boy?” Ra’s asked Ozai.

“...What was the boy’s name?” Ozai asked Bane. 

It was then, Scarecrow answered, “The boy I heard from the girl was named Zuko .”

...Ozai scowled as he lowered his gaze down, “So...my son is here.” 

“Your son?” Talia asked in surprise. 

Ra’s raised an eyebrow, very interested in this turn of events.

Scarecrow and Bane looked at Ozai, the former intrigued, while the latter seemed to make a realization. 

“Then that means..." Bane then asked a question, “Do you also firebend, Sir Ozai?”

Ozai looked up at Bane and answered, “That I do.”

Killer Croc looked at Ozai with a glare, “Your kid burned my arms.”

“Hmph...even when we’re not in our world, my son has to follow...brilliant,” Ozai mumbled in disdain.

“I get that you’re not too keen on him?” Ra’s asked.

“He is a failure to me,” Ozai said immediately. “He joined the Avatar and his crew to try and stop my ambition to take over my world.”

“Wait, your world?” Scarecrow asked, a little confused.

“Hrm...either this Ozai guy is crazier than the Clown, or I missed something when I joined this shindig,” Killer Croc says as he asks Ozai, “You sprout fire out of your hands as well?” 

Ozai glanced at Croc with a glare “...You can say that. However, what did you mean crazier than a clown ?” 

“Nevermind that,” Ra’s interrupted and glanced at Scarecrow, “Who was the other? The girl?”

“I think her name was pronounced Katara ,” Scarecrow revealed.

“Hmm...a firebender and a waterbender..." Ra’s turned to Ozai, “Who else do you consider your enemies?”

The ex-Fire Lord thought about that, “...My intel back at my world said something about two nonbenders, an earthbender, my brother , and the Avatar, who is originally an airbender.”

“...Hm,” Ra’s then began to think, “...Talia.”

“Yes, Father?” Talia stood straight. 

“Inform our reconnaissance team about these individuals, Zuko and Katara, and let them survey the Gotham City area to find them.”

“Um...yes, Father. But what are you, or better yet, the League, are gonna do?” Talia asked Ra’s.

“Simply put, I would like to find this Avatar...besides,” he turned to Ozai, “Your enemy should be my enemy as well, correct?”

Ozai looked at him for a moment and happened to actually smirk. “Why yes. Indeed.”

“Then I will treat this Avatar, as well as the others, including your son, as such,” Ra’s concluded.

Bane then also thought to mention,  “Not only did we encounter these benders, but also Robin and Batgirl as well.” 

Ra’s turned to Bane, “You did?”

“Yes,” Bane nodded, “I have somewhat of a theory that they would help these little ninos ...and if they were to help them, then they could very well lead to Batman .”

“...Hmm...things are starting to go our way,” Ra’s said, turning to Ozai, “What do you say, Ozai? Would you be willing to join this alliance?” He stuck his hand out for him to shake on it.

Ozai glanced down at Ra’s hand...and took his hand with his own, firmly shaking it. He looked at Ra’s with a wicked smile, “You know, this could work out after all..."

Meanwhile...in Amusement Mile  

9:00 PM

...She woke up in a tired state.

“Uuuh..." the girl was propped against the wall and was outside somewhere, “Mmph...what...happened?” she asked anyone, as she leaned away from the wall. She placed a hand on her forehead as she shook her head, clearing it out. Once she gained her bearings, the girl opened her eyes fully.

...Her eyes widened at the surroundings she was in.

“Huh?” she looked around from where she sat. And as she looked to her right...she gasped, “Mai!” 

The girl named Mai also sat against the wall next to her, but she looked to have been in a deeper sleep. The attire that Mai was wearing was a black short-sleeved shirt with a printed white skull on it, and some jean shorts, but she also had black stockings and weird black and white shoes that looked like sneakers. She also had her hair in her traditional style, with her two bobs on each side of her head.

“Mai! Mai!” the girl reached for her and shook her sleeping form. 

“Mmm..." Mai moaned, stirring in her sleep, “I asked for fire flakes..." she murmured.

“Mai!” the girl shook her more roughly, letting Mai fall to her side, which let her instantly awake.

“Wh-What!?” Mai exclaimed, standing up and reaching for something...that wasn’t there. “Huh?”

“Mai!” the girl stood up as well, “I don’t know where we are!”

“...” Mai looked at the girl...and blinked at her attire, “Uh...Ty Lee?” 

The girl named Ty Lee smiled, “Yeah!” She frowned in confusion, though, “Um...do you happen to know where we are?”

“...What are you wearing?” Mai asked her.

“Huh?” Ty Lee looked down at her attire. 

She was wearing a dark pink short-sleeved shirt that had the white cartoon head of Hello Kitty on the front, and she also had jean shorts on. Her hair was still in her traditional ponytail style, and she was wearing pink and white sneakers as well. 

“...Oh. This...hm...this actually looks kind of cute,” Ty Lee said as she looked down at herself.

“Uh..." Mai looks down at herself as well, “...Are we dreaming right now?”

“I...don’t think so,” Ty Lee says as she directs her attention to Mai, “I don’t feel like I’m dreaming.”

“Huh...we were at the Boiling Rock, in our cells sleeping, and...we woke up here...in different clothes and..." Mai paused, “...Does our language sound weird to you?”

Ty Lee blinked and said, “Language?” she straightened up as she realized that her words sound different, “Oh...uh, hello? Hello...my name...is Ty Lee ...I am from...the Fire Nation...huh,” she looked confused, “Wow...yeah, we sound different.” 

“...” Mai looked around the area they were in. It looked like an alleyway. “...Something is obviously wrong here.”

“Yeah..." Ty Lee then realized something else as her eyes widened, as she grimaced, “Wait...who undressed us?”

“...I...huh..." Mai frowned at that, “...Now I have a newfound reason to find whoever did this and maim him.”

“Um...but, I don’t think you have your kunai, right?” Ty Lee said as she looked Mai over.

Looking around herself again, she realized that she didn’t have her kunai with her. “...What is happening here?” 

“I don’t know..." Ty Lee looked down at herself to see if there was any clue that said anything about where they were. She looked at her jean shorts pockets and dug through them...until she found something in her right pocket. “Oh! Wait!” 

Getting out the object, it was a piece of paper...Ty Lee looked at the piece of paper in curiosity, which was folded. She then unfolded the paper and read the contents inside it, with Mai looking on in interest. 

The piece of paper said: 

Find Azula. 

Keep her safe.

Guide her in the right direction.

“...Find Azula?” Ty Lee asked out loud.

“Azula?” Mai questioned, her expression turning sour as she frowned, remembering their battle and falling out.

“Yeah...but...wait, then that means..." Ty Lee looked around the area once more, “...Come on, Mai, we've got to find Azula!” She began to make her way out of the alleyway.

“Huh? W-Wait!” Mai called out, “Do we really have to?”

Ty Lee turned around and looked at Mai in slight puzzlement. “Huh? Well, yeah! She’s our friend!”

Mai frowned at that, “Well, she was my friend..."

“Mai, we may have gone against Azula’s commands, but...I still like to think even after all that’s happened, we’re still her friends.”

“Ty Lee, we betrayed her. We’re probably dead to her at this point.” 

“Well, this letter here says that we have to find Azula and keep her safe!”

“Yeah, about that, who wrote this? And how come we can understand this hog-chicken scratch writing?”

“I don’t think the writing looks that bad.”

“Ty Lee, that’s not the point. We’re in weird clothes, although they do look cool, I guess, we’re placed in some alleyway, we’re not in prison, we woke up here, and you found a letter that says to find Azula, which by the way, we can understand this language that’s written to us. Does this not raise any red flags to you?” 

“Of course!” Ty Lee said firmly, “It’s just...even though we betrayed Azula, I still think she’s the same friend we had back when we were kids.” She looked down at the letter and frowned, “And I don’t know...I kind of feel sorry for Azula in a way.”

Mai raised an eyebrow, “How so?”

“It’s just...she’s trying to meet everyone’s expectations, including her father’s...she’s trying to be perfect in everything she does, that she’s not having the chance to just be...a girl...an ordinary girl..."

Now feeling sort of sympathetic for their ex-friend, Mai glanced down in thought. “...Her old man is pushing all that responsibility onto her.” 

“Yeah..." Ty Lee gazed at the letter for a moment, until she looked back up at Mai, “I also feel like we need to do what this letter says.”

“But...who wrote it?”

“...I don’t know. But if it involves keeping our friend, Azula, safe, then we will follow what this message is telling us.” Ty Lee confirmed as she put the letter back in her pocket.

“...” Mai sighed, “Well, okay...still don’t know where we are, though.” 

“Oh yeah,” Ty Lee’s mouth twisted into a thinking frown, “...Well, only one way to find out! Come on, Mai!” she grabbed her friend by the wrist.

“Wha-Ty Lee!” Mai exclaimed in surprise.

They rushed out of the alleyway and found themselves...in a large amusement park area.

The area looked to be filled with rides, games, and concession stands...but they were all empty. Everything was barren and deserted.

Both girls observed their surroundings a little in awe, as in the distance, there were lit up buildings, extremely tall lit up buildings, of different shapes and sizes, each building having a different architectural look. There were also some flying things that were far up in the sky, shining a light down onto the buildings, almost like they were patrolling.

...Mai was the first to say, “I don’t think we’re anywhere near the Fire Nation anymore.”

“What...makes you say that?” Ty Lee asked, amazed at the lights and buildings in the distance.

“Well...for one thing, these buildings are not of the Fire Nation. Not even the Earth Kingdom. And I can safely say these are not Water Tribe and Air Nomad.”

“But then...where are we?” 

“...Come on, Ty Lee. Maybe we can find someone who can tell us where we are.” 

Mai and Ty Lee kept walking, soon finding out that what they were walking on was some sort of pier, the hard wooden floors elevated above water. 

Right now, though, they have to find out where they are...and find their friend, Azula.

Azula

...She woke up in an instant. 

“ZUKO!” she exclaimed in anger. She got up and prepared to strike with her blue firebending...but saw that there was no one else around. In fact, she was in a totally different area...

...An area full of mirrors...

Looking around frantically, she saw that there were multiple mirrors around her. Each reflection distorted the young woman’s looks, letting her see herself with a big head, a long nose, big hips, and other versions of her.

“...What the?” Azula then looked at a mirror, an almost normal one that just makes her feet huge...but it’s the attire that she was wearing that intrigued her. 

Her hair was down, first of all, but she was wearing a red short-sleeved shirt that had a burning cartoon heart on it. She was also wearing jeans, and some red and white sneakers. 

She looked completely different…

Confused, Azula stood there and relayed what happened...

I...I was fighting my brother Zuko and that waterbender...

She remembered their battle...then, everything was blurry...

...Her mind was clear again.

“...What just...happened?” Azula asked herself, raising a hand to her head.

Looking around her surroundings, Azula assumed that she was in some kind of fun house or something...she remembered going to these things when she was little, with her father, brother, and...

Turning to a mirror, she sees her reflection...but it looks...like someone else...

“...Mom?” Azula softly spoke. She went over to the mirror and observed the mirror...seeing that it was just her reflection, Azula frowned. Shaking her head, she mumbled, “What is going on?”

Deciding to leave this house of mirrors, she made her way out. Upon finding the entrance, she exited the attraction...and gasped at the sight that she saw.

Buildings, tall buildings, and different lights were scattered around in the distance around her. Everything looked foreign to her, from the rides and attractions of the amusement park to this city’s grand skyline.

“...Where am I?” she asked herself. 

As soon as she walked forward to survey her whole surroundings, she heard a voice.

“Well, well, who do we have here?” 

Turning to the voice, Azula sees that there was a group of burly-looking men walking over to her. The group consists of six men, each of them wearing black coats, black pants, and dark purple shirts, along with brown boots and brown gloves. But the odd thing, these men have some kind of white face paint that’s partially painted on their faces, with more face paint on them, each of them having distinct features on their faces, with one having a red spot on his nose, red circles on his cheeks, and black diamond-like painted patches their eyes. Some even had painted red lips on their lips. There were also two of these men who were wearing absurd clown masks. Lastly, they were carrying pipes and bats, looking ready to beat someone senseless. The men also looked like a different race altogether, thanks to their skin colors, four of them being a peach-white, and the other two being dark-skinned. 

Azula looked at these face-painted men and raised a peculiar eyebrow.

What the...?

“Well, little girly, what are you doing here out in the middle of the night, alone and defenseless ?” said one of the men, a Caucasian with white face paint on and a red dot on his nose.

Looking at the male and the others, Azula just simply asked the question. “Where am I?”

“Where are you ?” said the other man, an African-American, this one wearing a clown mask, “What are you, lost?”

“Well, I’ll tell you where ya are; not anywhere safe,” said another white face-painted man, another African-American, this one with the red cheeks.

Azula glared at the men, “Really? And why would you say that?”

“What are you, stupid? You’re on our turf!” said another man, a Caucasian, who was wearing a clown mask.

“And a pretty little thing like you shouldn’t be caught out here at night. You never know what kind of people are out,” said the other man with a smirk, another Caucasian, with black diamonds painted on his eyes along with the white face paint.

“Yeah. But if you want to hang out with us men , then we can make that an arrangement , Sweetheart,” said the last man with a sleazy grin, another Caucasian, his white face-paint on with his red painted lips. 

Eyes widened in repulsion at the implication, Azula sneered and retorted, “Why would I want to hang out with you impudent hog-pigs?” 

“Impudent!?” said the man with the red lips with a scowl. “That’s a mighty big word you sproutin’ out of your pretty little mouth!”

“Then maybe I should say shorter and simpler words so that your brains can comprehend it,” Azula fired back. 

“Okay, you bitch, you want to play that game?” the same man said as he prepared the bat in his hands.

“I don’t like your attitude, Missy,” said the white guy with the clown mask on, getting his iron pipe ready as well.

“You need to learn some manners, Little Girl,” said the black guy with red cheeks.

“No, you need to learn who you’re talking to !” Azula said, and with that, she jumped and swiped a horizontal kick at the men, creating a blue fire arch at them.

“What the-!?” The same man with red cheeks backed away, as well as the red-lipped man.

“Whoa! The hell!?” the red lips man exclaimed in shock.

“Ho' shit!” exclaimed the white guy in the clown mask. 

“What the fuck!?” said the man with the red dot nose in surprise.

Azula landed on the ground and swiped another blue fire kick at the men, making them back away in a frenzy. She smirked at the grown men cowering away from the sheer power that she emitted.

“What’s the matter? Don’t want to get burned by some little girl like me?” she taunted them.

“What the hell are you, girl!?” exclaimed the black guy in the clown mask.

“My name is Azula. Princess Azula. Or better known as the future Fire Lord of the Fire Nation. So with that said, you shall bow down to me ,” Azula threatened.

“...Uh, what the fuck is a Fire Lord?” asked the black diamond eyed man to his crew.

“How the hell should I know!?” the black guy with the red cheeks said. 

“Oh! Hey guys! Maybe we should take her to the Boss!” suggested the man with the red dot nose.

“Huh? You sure?” asked the red-lipped man.

“I mean, yeah! This gal could be of use to our Boss! And hey, she says she’s also a princess, so maybe we can use her to extort some cash from her?” 

Azula frowned at the group of men. “Who is your Boss ? And I like to see you simpletons try!”

“Azula!” called out the voice of…Ty Lee!?

“Huh?” Azula’s eyes widened and turned her head behind her to see...Ty Lee and Mai were coming up to her! She turned fully to the two girls and shouted out, “Ty Lee!? Mai!?”

“Azula!” Ty Lee rushed over there, “Hold on, we’ll-”

“Watch out!” Mai exclaimed!

Azula, realizing she had her back turned from the enemy, was about to turn back and fire her firebending at the men...until she was struck on the head with the red-lipped man’s bat!

WHACK!!

“AZULA!” Ty Lee exclaimed in shock, now going in a full sprint toward her downed friend.

“Oh shit!” Mai’s eyes widened as she also booked it.

Once the bat struck Azula, she hit the ground with a thud , unconscious. The red-lipped man then quickly got a dagger and knelt to the floor to pick up Azula’s limp form by the hair. He placed the dagger’s blade onto the front of her neck and told the two girls, “Don’t move!”

Ty Lee and Mai instantly stopped and froze in their tracks. 

“If any one of you gals do anything, I’ll slice her throat!” he warned them.

“Wait a minute, you idiot!” said the red-nosed man, “She’s unconscious right now!”

“Hey, if these gals have the same fire powers that this chick has, then I ain’t taking any chances!” 

“Fire powers?” Mai repeated his words.

“No, we don’t have fire powers! I mean, we don’t have firebending!” Ty Lee says.

“Firebending?” the black diamond-eyed man also reiterated. “Is that what that magic is called?”

“Ty Lee! We could’ve-ugh..." Mai groaned, “Great. Now we’re at a standstill.” 

“Alright, hold up!” the red-nosed man came into the scene, “Okay, look, we won’t hurt the fire girl, okay?”

“Huh? We won’t?” asked the red-lipped man.

“Yes, ya moron, we aren’t ,” the red nose man told him. He turned to the two other girls, “How about we call this a truce, and we show both you and this Azula gal to our Boss?”

“Who is your Boss?” Mai asked with narrowed eyes. 

“He’s...well, somewhat of a visionary. How about we show you two and your gal friend here to him?”

Mai and Ty Lee glanced at each other, unsure of these circumstances.

“No worries, we won’t harm her, and we won’t harm you two as well. However, you got no choice in the matter, because if you try to escape,” he then pulls something out of his coat...a gun. “Then we have no choice but to smoke ya.”

Both girls blinked, glanced at each other, and looked back at the man pointing the gun at them. 

Ty Lee was the first to ask, “Um, what is that?”

Now the red-nosed man blinked, “Uh...it’s a gun. What, you gals been living under a rock?”

“Just know that a gun can instantly kill you. Or it can extremely injure you if it doesn’t hit your head or your heart,” said the red-lipped man.

...Ty Lee and Mai stood their ground...

It was then that Ty Lee glanced at Mai and asked her, “What should we do, Mai?” 

“...I don’t have my kunai right now, and you can’t take all six men at once, so..." Mai sighed, “We have to give in to their commands.” 

“Oh...okay,” Ty Lee frowned at that.

“Good,” the red-nosed man nodded with a grin, “Now we’re getting somewhere.” He turned to the kneeling man, “Put the knife away. We’re gonna carry this girl to our Boss.”

“Uh, okay,” said the red-lipped man, putting the dagger away. He then scooped up Azula’s unconscious form bridal style and stood back up. 

“Alright then. Now come over here. We’ll lead you to him,” the red-nosed guy said.

“You didn’t say who your Boss was,” Mai said with a frown.

“Well, our Boss...just know that he’s a Joker,” the red-nosed man said with a smirk.